Blog

  • Subjects 0 – CH 5

    Font size : +


    Carol is becoming more stressed…

    For those that don’t like the pregnancy themes, read my Broken Bliss series. For those that want children added in: go somewhere else. It will never happen in my writing, sorry. For those that have stuck with this series, THANK YOU! I plan on one or two more chapters to tie this one up, but will be adding more to the other series as well, to tie them all together.

    For up to date info on my stories, or to see how I picture my characters, please visit my forum on here: http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?p=4324414

    THANK YOU for all the comments, both good and constructive, I appreciate them all! Well, on with the story!
    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    ————————————————————————————-
    STATUS REPORT: Have started to use a weaker formula with Subject Bravo. I am curious to see how diluted the formula can be, and still work. Some of my colleagues scoff at my use of family members for test subjects, but what better way to test the substance that to see if it can break down that biggest of taboo walls; incest?

    END STATUS REPORT.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Closing her cell phone, Carol dropped her head into her hands. Her life was falling to ruins around her. Harold had just received another promotion, her daughter was pregnant with her brother’s child, and she couldn’t stop herself from feeling a bit jealous that it was April and not her, Adam’s mother, carrying his child.

    She had to find an antidote to her son’s pheromones, and soon. Her children’s life was already messed up, but perhaps she could save them from further mistakes. Perhaps she could save herself.

    She knew that somehow she was immune to it when Harold wore the substance, but not with her son. Why was that? Thinking of Harold got her blood boiling. The bastard had stolen her work, used the synthesized pheromones SHE had created from her own son, and then blackmailed her into allowing him to pass everything off as his own. She wanted to wring his neck, chop him into a thousand different pieces, feed him to the lions at the zoo, and laugh as they shit him back out.

    Carol froze. Was that it? Was that what made her immune? Her anger and loathing of the man was strong. Perhaps it was what allowed her to withstand his advances, and the substance. But how was she to use that with her son? She didn’t hate him. She loved him. Loved him dearly. Didn’t she want to hold him to her; wrap him in her arms, and feel his surround her; let him slide that giant cock into her pussy, and make her cum hard as he shot his own load into her and make her pregnant just like his sister?

    She jolted herself out of that train of thought. Just because she hadn’t been able to bring herself to orgasm since that afternoon he had almost caught her, didn’t mean that she had to travel down that depraved path again.

    Then it occurred to her. Maybe her daughter’s pregnancy would be just what she needed in order to stay angry with him. How dare he get his sister pregnant! How dare he fuck her silly! How dare he not do the same for his loving mother! She didn’t even realize she had had that last thought, as in an angry huff she stood, and went to her car. It was time to test out her theory.

    ————————————————————————————-
    STATUS REPORT: The mother of Subject Bravo had seemed so willing at first, but has slowed her pace. Have we reached the point where the substance is too weak?

    END STATUS REPORT.
    ————————————————————————————-

    “She still didn’t answer,” April said, hanging up her phone. They had been trying to reach their mother for a couple weeks now, to tell her that she was pregnant. Adam had finally decided to just leave a message. He hated to tell her this way, but there was no other hope for it, when she refused to answer the phone.

    Adam hated to admit it, but he really missed his mother, and not just because of the phenomenal sex they had had. She was his mother. Graduation was in a few days, and he had hoped that she would be there, but as time wore on and he didn’t see her, and she kept ignoring him, he had to admit that she had finally abandoned him.

    “I think it’s time you moved out, and in with us,” Minnie said right behind him, wrapping her arms around his torso and giving him a hug. Neither woman was showing the signs of pregnancy, other than a small tell-tale bump. He could feel Minnie’s lips brush the back of his neck, as he sighed, trying to let go of his frustrations.

    “We can have your things packed, and have you moved in by graduation,” April said, hugging him from the front, and effectively sandwiching him between the two beautiful women.

    Adam let his head fall to his sister’s shoulder as he considered. “Let’s make it after graduation,” he decided. “I don’t want to deal with the traffic from here to school every morning, and I kind of want to graduate living in the house I went to school from.” And it would be harder to play around with Miss Shelly, he thought to himself.

    He could feel Minnie’s hands roaming up and down his chest, while April’s fingers travelled his back. He could smell April’s particular scent, as he nuzzled deeper into her neck, and moaned as Minnie’s hands dove into his waistband to find his already hardening cock. He started to nibble on the neck before him, relishing the sounds April was making as he did so. Leaving trails of kisses up her slender neck, he reached her jaw, and followed it to her earlobe. He nibbled for only a second, before pecking along her cheek until he found her waiting mouth. April’s lips parted as he felt his shorts hit the floor, and he slipped his tongue between her teeth. His was greeted by hers, and they began to dance within each other’s mouths.

    Minnie’s hands turned his torso to the side, and a second later, he felt her lips slide up the shaft of his cock. He groaned into April’s mouth when he felt Minnie’s lips part over the head of his cock, and swallow him in.

    Adam began to unbutton his sister’s blouse and slipped his hands inside to cup her bra-less tits. He recalled how both women had started to go without undergarments when they were all home together. Why add one more thing that was just going to be removed anyway? He ran his thumbs over her sensitive nipples, and smiled as she twitched at his touch.

    Minnie pulled her mouth from him, and he looked down to see her removing April’s skirt. As soon as it was off, Minnie removed her own clothes, and then grabbed a hold of his stiff member. Instead of putting it back in her mouth, however, she instead leaned over, and sucked in April’s nether lips.

    April shuddered at the touch, “Mmm, Minnie, I love how your tongue feels down there.” She grabbed the back of Adam’s head, and pulled him in for a furious kiss. He was more than happy to oblige her, as he tweaked her nipples between his fingers, making her moan louder into their kiss. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming already!” She said, breaking the kiss, and Adam immediately latched his mouth onto her right nipple, and used his arms to keep her upright as she flooded her friend’s mouth with her juices. “Okay, enough foreplay, I want this cock in me, now!”

    April pulled them back to her room, where she lay on her bed, and spread her legs. Biting her lower lip in that seductive way he loved, she crooked her finger, beckoning him to her. “Come here. Squirt.” Adam was more than happy as he crawled onto her bed, and positioned himself between her legs. Looking his sister in the eyes as he started to slide into her, he couldn’t hold back his grin as her head dropped back and her eyes closed in delight.

    ————————————————————————————-

    ————————————————————————————-

    April loved the way her brother’s thick rod filled her up inside. There was no better feeling she had ever experienced, than when he had first penetrated her. Every time since that fateful morning, he had felt bigger than the last time, though she knew that was just an illusion. She just couldn’t get enough of him. She loved him dearly, and wished it wasn’t such a taboo to get married, but she was happy to settle with what they had now. She gave a delicious shiver at the thought of him moving in with them. She didn’t mind sharing with her best friend in the least, and they would both ham him a lot more after graduation. She was even happy to be carrying his child.

    Adam finally hit bottom in her, and she used her pussy muscles to clamp down on him, trying to hold him in as he slid back out. She enjoyed the way his eyes glazed over when she did this. She saw Minnie standing next to the bed, her two middle fingers buried deep in her cunny, as she watched the siblings fuck.

    “Gawd, I never get tired of watching you two go at it,” the brunette said, her eyes locked on where the incestuous couple was joined.

    “Why don’t you come over here, sit on my face, and get a better look?” April offered, wanting to return the favor Minnie had done for her.

    Minnie moved with grace and speed as she positioned herself over April’s waiting mouth. The blonde leaned up, and sucked in the other woman’s labia, reveling in the taste of her friend’s juices. She felt Adam pick up his pace within her. She almost screamed into Minnie’s pussy as the waves of pleasure rolled over her. April reach up, and grabbed Minnie’s smaller globes as she stuck her tongue as deep into the woman’s pussy as it would go. Minnie began to rock her hips on April’s mouth, and she knew that the other woman wasn’t far from her own orgasm.

    April felt Minnie’s hand snake down her belly, and start playing with her clit. If she kept that up, April was going to cum, herself. Minnie started to whimper in a way that told April she was close, and she attacked her clit with force. This seemed to do it, as April’s mouth was filled with Minnie’s cum. Minnie’s hand also pressed harder against her own clit, sending April over the edge, as she soaked her brother’s thrusting dick in her own juices.

    Minnie collapsed to the side of the bed, as Adam kept pumping into April, extending her own orgasm. When he finally pulled out of her, she felt empty, and starving. She was always disappointed when he pulled out of her, but she watched as he lay next to Minnie, and pulled her nearly limp form on top of him. Minnie started to revive as his cock butted against her groin. She leaned forward, and began to kiss April’s brother with passion, as she sank slowly onto his massive tool.

    April didn’t want to be left out of the fun, and planted her face between their legs. She started to lick her own juices from his balls, and worked her way up to Minnie’s asshole.

    “Oh, fuck. Keep that up sis, and I’m gonna cum inside Minnie’s small pussy!” April sighed, as she slipped two of her own fingers into her box. It was her friend’s turn for her brother’s load, and while she hated sharing it, she had to remain fair with her friend, whom she also loved.

    “Yes, April, lick my asshole. Make me cum while your brother fills me with his jism!” Minnie picked up her pace, and April knew she wouldn’t be able to keep her face down there without getting hurt by their violent thrusts. She had another idea, though, and smiled as she pulled her wet fingers from her snatch, and slipped them slowly into her friend’s rear. “Oh, fuck!” was all Minnie said, as April’s fingers sank all the way into her friend.

    With her other hand, she cupped Adam’s balls, and felt them tighten as he groaned, and began to dump his seed into Minnie. Minnie’s asshole convulsed around her fingers, as she too climaxed. April continued her ministrations, lengthening both orgasms for both her lovers.

    As soon as Adam was done, April pulled her friend off of him, and dove between her legs. Just because Minnie got his load inside her pussy, didn’t mean that April couldn’t suck it back out. By the time she could no longer taste his cum, Minnie had had two more orgasms, and she could feel her brother sliding into her from behind.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: Watched a great scene today, as Jenny tried to worm her way back into Subject Bravo’s good graces. She was such a minx when I got between her legs, but even using the substance, she didn’t let me in her back door. Subject Bravo is lucky that I chose him as a test subject.

    END PERSONAL NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Adam was shocked to find his mother’s car already in the garage. Since she had been avoiding him, he had started parking in there, but today found it occupied. Had she listened to their message, and finally deigned to talk to him?

    The lights were off as he walked in, and he figured she was already asleep. It was late, but he was going to wake her.

    “Do you have any idea how long I have been waiting for you?” The cold voice was filled with malice, and it startled Adam as he walked through the TV room. A lamp flicked on, and Adam saw his mom for the first time in over a month. Her eyes were glaring slits, and her lips were turned down in an angry scowl. Adam didn’t know if he had ever seen his mother this angry before, or this tired looking.

    “Mom!” He squeaked, then before he could think better of it, “I’ve missed you.” For a split moment, he saw her face lighten, then turn angry again. If it was possible, he thought her beautiful face had become even angrier.

    “So you got your sister pregnant, huh? Way to go.” Carol’s voice was ice as it left her lips. “What are you going to do now, huh? You don’t have a job, so how are you going to take care of her? Hell, son, you’re not even out of high school yet. What were you thinking?”

    Her anger was starting to seep into him. How dare she fuck his brains out, and then ignore him for weeks on end, only to come home now and play the concerned parent. She had no right to treat him like that.

    “What about you?” He demanded of her. “What were you thinking when you practically raped me? We didn’t use any protection, and I came in you three times, before you finally let me go.” Just thinking back on that started to make him hard, despite having gotten off a couple times just a bit ago with April and Minnie. He tamped it down though, as he let his tirade continue. “Then you abandon your son, and for what? What have you been doing that was so important, that you absolutely refused to talk to me, or even see me? I even went to your work, only to be turned away. Don’t come in here now, and PRETEND to care.” As he continued to yell at her, he saw the anger start to leave her eyes only to be replaced with pain. “Well, don’t you worry your pretty little head, after graduation, I am moving out, and you won’t have to deal with me or April again.”

    It hurt him to see the tears on her cheeks, but damnit, she deserved it for the way she had been behaving.

    “Son, I…” She swallowed, and Adam had to leave before he took it all back. He still loved his mother, but the words had needed to be said. He slammed the door behind him, and regretted that he still didn’t have a lock on it.

    Throwing himself down on his bed, he fumed over his mother’s arrogance. It was bad enough that she had left him alone for all that time, but to then treat him like he was just a kid when she finally did notice him was too much. She sure hadn’t treated him like a kid last time they were together. Despite his anger, he couldn’t stop the smile from forming on his face as he remembered the look in her eyes as she came again and again on top of him.

    A knock sounded at his door, and he was surprised that she actually knocked. Wasn’t it her barging in on him whenever she wanted that had started this whole mess? When she had caught him masturbating again, and demanded his sister have a talk with him, only for him to end up banging her, instead?

    “We’re not done talking yet, young man.” Her voice had lost some of the cold, but it was still there, as though only lightly draped over with rough wool. Young man? She still thought of him as a kid.

    “We are done until you can treat me as the adult I am, and with some civility,” he told her, shocked at his own brazen tone. He had never, ever in his whole life talked to her like that, until tonight.

    He heard her hand on the handle for a moment, and wondered if she was going to come in after all. After a couple quiet moments passed, however, he realized she had left. He walked to his door, and looked out. Her bedroom light was on, and creeping up to it, he pressed his ear against the wood, and listen. He could hear the faint sounds of crying coming from inside.

    Satisfied that she had finally felt some of the pain he had gone through over the last while, he returned to his room to sleep.

    Sleep refused to come, however, and his feeling of victory soon turned hollow and dead, as he pictured his beautiful mother crying at the cruel things he had said.

    Finally he rolled over, throwing off his sheets, and looked at the clock. It read a little past one. He stood, not clear on what exactly he was going to do, until he found himself outside her door. It made a slight creek as it opened, and he stepped inside.

    ————————————————————————————-
    STATUS REPORT: Increased the dosage a small amount and the mother of Subject Bravo has gone a step further, but still not crossed that line.

    END STATUS REPORT.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Carol woke to the sound of her door opening, and knew immediately what it meant. She hadn’t been able to get into a deep sleep, as her mind had gone over the truths her son had laid out for her. She had been a terrible mother to him, but how could she explain it to him? How could she tell him that everything that had happened to him lately was because of the pheromones he produced? He would think he was some kind of sexual freak.

    She remembered how she had been able to withstand the desire to run to him and comfort him, armored in her anger. An anger that was gone now, as he entered her room. How dare he come in here after the things he said to her? How dare he just walk into his mother’s room, uninvited? Despite her best efforts, she couldn’t make herself angry with him. How dare he not already have his arms wrapped around her, and holding her tight?

    She could sense him standing next to the bed, behind her, and it took all of her willpower not to turn and look at him.

    “Mom,” his voice was soft and gentle, and full of sorrow, “I am truly sorry for what I said.”

    Her heart broke, but still she managed to remain facing away from him. “Did you mean what you said?” She wondered what he would hear in her voice, as she spoke.

    “Yes, but it didn’t need to be said like that.” He paused for a moment, and she remained silent. “I love you mom, and I’ve missed you. Until you left, I never realized how much of a comfort it was, just knowing that you were always around. When you abandoned me, I… I…”

    The hitch in his voice as he held back tears finally broke her resolve, and she rolled to face him, holding her arms out to him. He gratefully climbed onto the bed, and into her loving embrace.

    “It’s not your fault, son. I should have told you what was happening. Why things were happening.” She patted his head and back as they held each other. “I’ve known for awhile now what you and April were doing.” He pulled back, and looked up at her, shock evident in his eyes. She couldn’t suppress her laugh as she continued, “I walked into the house one weekend while she was on top of you. Would it surprise you to find out I had masturbated outside your door, while you made your sister cum?” Now why had she said that last bit? She knew what such thoughts and words would lead to.

    But, no… She felt no urgent need to mate with her own son; only the need to comfort him. She could easily feel his massive cock pressed against her leg, and knew that he had to be giving off his pheromones, and while yes, she was horny, no more so that she had been for over a month. She was in control of herself. Relief washed over her, and she hugged him back to her. She could be his mother again. She was no longer under the control of his body producing chemicals.

    She kissed the top of his head, and smiled, as he nuzzled into her neck.

    “I love you, mom,” she heard his whisper, right before she felt his lips on her neck. Lightning coursed through her veins from that spot, and she felt her arms hug him tighter. She was horny, no denying that, but again, she was in control. His lips lingered on the hollow of her throat, as she began an inner battle.

    She had already done it with him before, and she was in the mood. Would it really be that wrong to do it just once more? She knew she was in control, and would be able to stop it in the future.

    She moaned as his lips started to travel up her neck, to her jaw line. Didn’t she in some way owe it to him, after abandoning him for so long? It wouldn’t be like last time, where she had forced herself on him.

    He nibbled lightly on her chin. He was obviously willing, and she could feel her juices leaking through her panties. It had been so long since she had cum, and he had felt so good inside her…

    Their lips met, and she slipped her tongue into his mouth, thankful that she had such a wonderful loving son, that cared so much for her. She tried to impart her love through the kiss, but knew that ultimately it was an inferior way to show the amount of emotion she held for him.

    He pulled away, and she nearly cried out as her lips felt barren and abandoned. She wanted his lips back, pressed to hers. “No more running away?” he asked her.

    “No, son, never,” she would have promised anything to have him kissing her again. “But this needs to be the last time. I am only doing this to show you how sorry I am, for the way I treated you.”

    He nodded, and blissfully brought his lips back to hers. Their lips celebrated at the reunion, as their tongues danced and their throats sang a deep moaning song.

    She felt his hands slide up the back of her shirt, she had been too weary to change out of her clothes before going to bed, and then up to her bra. He deftly unclasped it, and she felt the tightness around her breasts lighten. He fingers traced the inside of where her bra now lightly rested, till he reached the sides of her tits, and then paused.

    In exasperation, she released her arms from around him, and grabbing his wrists, roughly shoving his hands over her nipples. She cried into his mouth as she felt his fingers start to play with her areolas. He broke the kiss again, but she handled it better this time, as his kisses traveled down her throat. He lifted up her shirt, and she pulled it over her head, baring her chest for her son’s loving gaze.

    “You truly have a wonderful body, mom,” he told her, before latching onto her right tit. She felt a shiver run along her spine at his words. She reached down between them, and slipped her hands under the waistband of his pajamas, gripping his massive cock. It somehow seemed bigger than she remembered, and she wondered how she had ever fit it inside her before. Adam moaned against her teat as her hands played along his shaft.

    His hands began to play at her waist, as she wiggled her hips as he pulled her pants and panties down.

    Her son’s hands returned to her breasts, and he slowly started kissing lower, across her stomach, pausing to make out with her navel, which caused her to giggle, before making it to her thighs. He worked his tender kisses to her sensitive inner thighs, and then up to her steaming crotch. His nose bumped her clit, and she felt a flood of liquid escape her. His tongue did it’s best to catch it, but the more he licked and swallowed, the wetter she got. Finally he sucked in her clit, and she screamed as she soaked his face and the bed in her cum.

    She reached down, and lifted his head to look at her. “Son, I love what you are doing, but I would also love to feel you inside me again.” Her voice was even, and she relished the amount of control she had over herself. No more ripping off clothes, and going at it like wild animals. They were two rational adults, wanting to give each other pleasure, and receive it in turn.

    He started the long sensual kissing trip back up her body, and she shook as she felt his penis touch her foot, and then rub all the way up the inside of her leg, till it finally reached her groin at the same time his lips met hers.

    She felt him get into position, and she grabbed his face, pulling him deeper into their kiss, while her legs wrapped around him, and pulled him into her with one quick jerk. Her cries were muffled as she felt like she was about to be split in two. He HAD to be bigger! How had she accommodated such a monster in her before?

    His hips started to move, and she felt herself loosen up down there, and welcome him home like a long lost friend.

    She had to break the kiss this time, as she couldn’t breathe and gasp in delight while kissing her son. Why had she wanted this to be the last time? Was there really anything wrong with what they were doing? They loved each other deeply, and were only showing that affection for one another. It didn’t matter what other people thought, this was their life and their choice. She could keep herself from getting pregnant, by making her own morning after pills.

    But would it really be so bad to carry his child?

    That thought triggered another orgasm in her, and she clutched him tight, as wave after powerful wave of pure ecstasy pounded through her.

    “Mom, I’m about to… And I can’t… Oh, Gawd! Mom, I love you!”

    Pure liquid heaven poured from him into her, and her orgasm reached a whole new level of rapture.

    * * *

    Carol drank the nasty tasting concoction she had just finished making, to ensure she wouldn’t get pregnant. The test mice had been immune to all forms of birth control, except for castration, and morning after pills.

    She had mixed feelings about what she had allowed to happen last night, but for now had settled on thinking that she had been in control, and not under the influence of her son’s unique chemistry.

    She knew that sooner or later she was going to have to face up to her daughter, and wasn’t looking forward to that.

    For now, however, she busied herself with hacking into Harold’s files, and trying to figure out how to synthesize an antidote to the substance.

    But how do you synthesize anger?

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: That wretched woman still rebuffs me. I need to get her fired. She no longer serves any purpose here.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Miss Shelly pulled out of her driveway without looking back. Her boyfriend had at first been angry with her, for cheating on him, but then had begged for her to come back to him, as she packed her things.

    Didn’t he understand that she had moved on? She had found a better lover, one more attentive to her needs. The fact that it was one of her students didn’t matter to her, though she did keep that a secret. Adam was a phenomenal lover, and she was devoted to him, but she couldn’t lose her job over him. Besides, her insurance as a teacher wasn’t the best, but with her missed period, she had to have something to help with the costs of their child growing inside of her.

    She couldn’t wait to tell her beloved Adam that she was pregnant, this afternoon.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: I have an appointment with one of the CEOs tomorrow. I plan to use the substance to seduce her, and convince her to get rid of some ‘excess baggage’.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-


  • 05 – The Chico Tales

    Font size : +


    – Once upon a time in MexicoIf you haven’t read the previous four chapters you will have no idea how they found themselves in this situation, so would strongly suggest you read for background. Saying that, apart from the ‘why’, hopefully this story stands up on it’s own. Characters: Michelle / ‘Mitchie’– 22 year old American on holiday in the English countryside Julie – Neighbour in England, around Michelle’s mother’s age Sarah – Michelle’s mother
    … Julie smiled, “after all, I promised Mitchie here a story and a story she shall have.” Sarah blushed deeply down to her roots, while her daughter wiggled in delight, as Julie began to tell the story, “Once upon a time, a long, long time ago, in a land called Mexico, there were these two fair maidens…”

    ****************

    Sarah tried to shield her eyes against the strong Mexican sun as she walked down the steps at Mexico City airport, wondering if this was such a good idea. Here she was, a few months into the swinging nineties, and just a few weeks before she was due to get married to the man of her dreams, in the middle of a foreign city, all at the whim of someone she hadn’t seen in four years. ‘I must be mad’ she thought to herself, as she remembered how the conversation had gone with Julie a few weeks earlier.

    ****************

    “Oh my god it’s you!” Sarah shrieked down the phone, as she answered the call from Julie, a close friend she hadn’t spoken to in over four years.

    “Of course it’s me, in the flesh and naked, and thinking of you,” Julie purred in response, “and I hear you are finally getting hitched. See you are going to manage it before your 30th birthday as well.” Julie paused before she went on, “and to a man as well, now there’s a surprise for an old dyke like you.”

    Sarah blushed at Julie’s words and could feel herself getting wet, as Julie could always push her buttons, and her sexy voice seemed to permeate Sarah’s soul. Sarah was ecstatic to hear from her old friend, who had vanished out of her life four years earlier, despite Sarah’s best attempts at staying in touch.

    “Ain’t gonna be able to make the big day short stuff,” Julie said bluntly, causing Sarah’s heart to sink, “buuuuuut,” Julie added dramatically, “surely you must be having a hen party somewhere, and I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

    “Yes,” replied Sarah happily, “the bridal party, including my mother and aunts, are all flying down to Acapulco in Mexico on the 26th for a few days of partying and sunshine.” Then, remembering who she was talking to, Sarah added, “and please be discrete, no one knows about our past, and I would like to keep it that way. They all think I am respectable.”

    “Awww, no pussy licking then, or trading tequila shots for blow jobs in some dodgy bar?” Julie giggled while teasing Sarah with some of their past antics, before offering, “Tell you what… why don’t we have a private party before we join that lot of bores? You can fly to Mexico City on the 23rd and I will get you down to Acapulco for the 26th. Send your stuff on ahead as I have a little surprise treat in mind for you, so you won’t need more than a spare pair of knickers, in fact you probably won’t even need those… but kisses… gotta run.”

    “But, but, but, the cost, the details, the times…” Sarah stammered into the disconnected phone, as Julie had hung up and disappeared, as quickly and abruptly as she had four years ago.

    The next day a courier arrived at Sarah’s house with an envelope containing a first class ticket to Mexico City, with a hand written note that said, ‘Short Stuff – My Treat. Your Pleasure. – J’

    Sarah hemmed and hawed over the decision, while gently sniffing the note that carried the aroma of Julie’s perfume, causing a dampening of Sarah’s knickers. After a great deal of careful and delicate discussions with her parents, and her fiancé, Sarah had finally managed to convince everyone that she would be fine on her own with her old friend from London, and that she would meet them all in Acapulco as planned.

    ***************

    Sarah stood outside the airport trying to wave away the jabbering Mexicans who were crowding around the diminutive American tourist, while tugging at her arm. Already nervous about this liaison, the gaggle of locals had Sarah on the verge of tears, when suddenly a tall woman clad in a leather jacket and a short skirt that barely covered her ass, moved forward and wrapped one fingerless gloved hand round Sarah’s shoulders, as she shooed the men away, chastising them in fluent Spanish.

    “Julie!” Sarah exclaimed in relief, as she felt her 5’1″ frame being protected by her younger but taller friend, who crushed her to her breast is a warm and powerful embrace.

    “Hey Short Stuff,” Julie quipped in response, while lifting the dark, wrap-around sunglasses from her sparkly blue eyes and shaking out her bun, letting her long auburn hair flow freely down her back.

    Before Sarah could reply, Julie bent and kissed her warmly on the mouth, forcing her tongue into Sarah’s mouth, bringing memories of their past flooding back. Memories weren’t the only thing that was flooding, as Sarah felt a sudden dampness and a heat between her legs, a familiar and usual reaction when Julie was near.

    Remembering that she was to be married in a few weeks, Sarah broke the kiss, but still held her body close to Julie’s. “What did you say to them,” Sarah asked, as she nodded toward the group of sweaty men, who were drifting away and muttering to themselves.

    “Oh, I told them that you were a lesbian trainee here for pussy munching lessons, and then you were to be sold as a sex slave to Amazonian Lesbians in South America.” Julie said with a straight face, looking down at her shorter friend’s wide brown eyes.

    “Oh my God!” gasped Sarah while blushing deeply, “you didn’t… did you?”

    Julie threw her head back and roared with laughter at the look of concern on Sarah face. “No, I didn’t, you daft ninny,” Julie said still laughing, “I told them to go away or I would cut their balls off and make a necklace out of them.”

    The two women walked towards the car park in the bright sunshine, cutting a most unlikely pair. Julie moved like a panther, her long legs clad in fishnet tights, ankle boots with stubby low heels, and her wrists covered in numerous bangles that jingled as she walked. At 26, Julie looked in prime condition, and although Sarah was approaching 30, she also kept her small frame in terrific shape. In fact, it was their shared penchant for working out which lead them to meet in a London gym four years before, when Sarah was doing a year’s attachment to the London branch of her American law firm.

    “So, Short Stuff, are you ready for some fun?” Julie drawled, as she stopped in front of a large Harley Davidson motorcycle that sat gleaming in the car park. Julie fished in her pockets for some lollipops and a few dollars to give to the kids standing guard around the bike, thanking them in Spanish for their bravery in making sure no harm came to her beautiful machine.

    The less adventurous Sarah just stared at the bike, open-mouthed, and stammered, “you want ME to get on THAT?” then added, “how far is it?”

    Julie put her wrap-around shades back on, and tied her hair back into a loose ponytail, using one of the scrunchies from around her wrist, as she barked over the thundering engine, “It’s only 400 click and I know a great place to stop along the way. Now get on.”

    Sarah looked at her light cotton print dress, and though she wasn’t dressed for the occasion, she knew she had no better choice. Lifting the dress high around her thighs, she straddled the bike, wrapping her arms tightly round Julie’s waist, and feeling somewhat relieved, as Julie was showing as much exposed thigh as she was.

    As the bike rumbled through the streets, Sarah could feel the vibrations running through her body, sending a tingling sensation into her pussy. Leaning her head against Julie’s back, she breathed in the fresh scent of Julie’s hair, as she remembered how the two of them originally met.

    ***************

    It was 1986 and Madonna was blasting from the video screens that were everywhere in the Covent Garden Gym in the heart of London. The gym was considered by some to be intimidating, as the walls were covered in mirrors, providing no hiding place for any extra pounds or inches. Sarah didn’t really care, as she was addicted to the gym, coming here whenever she could. With sweat dripping from her body, she pounded the track on the treadmill, having already covered 5km, but she still pushed on at a steady pace.

    Glancing at the girl running on the treadmill next to her, she smiled to herself, thinking the 20-something year old looked like a large cat as she glided along gracefully. Sarah could see that she had already covered 10km, but she had barely broken a sweat, only a small dampening under her arms as evidence that she was exercising.

    The girl returned her smile, and then pressed the button to raise the platform to a steep incline, and Sarah was amazed and admired the way the she just gritted her teeth and drove herself onwards, not breaking the pace for several minutes, until she finally moved the platform back to the level and stepped off the machine.

    As they cooled down and stretched in the same general area, Sarah turned and smiled at the woman and introduced herself, “Hi! I’m Sarah. That was some punishment you gave yourself on that run.”

    The girl looked at Sarah with a wary look on her face, studying her intently before saying, “You are American.”

    “Wow! They breed them bright over here,” Sarah laughed, humour and sarcasm her natural defence mechanism when feeling challenged, “What gave it away the accent or THIS?” thrusting out her chest dramatically, displaying the tee shirt emblazoned with the stars & stripes.

    The girl laughed then said, “Sorry, love, I’m Julie. It’s just that I am always a bit wary when someone tries to pick me up.”

    Taken aback by her assumption, Sarah stammered, “Pick you up?” then added, ” I’m straight, um not that I have anything against lesbians, they are nice as I am sure you are nice, even if you are a lesbian, I mean …” Her voice trailed off as her cheeks reddened, and she realised she was digging herself a large hole.

    “How do you know you aren’t?” Julie laughed, “have you ever tried?” then roared as she watched Sarah blush, “c’mon let me lust over you in the shower then you can buy me a drink and see if you can charm me into bed.”

    Sarah followed her into the changing room thinking it would be strange to undress and shower with a woman who she knew would be looking at her as a sex object, but in reality, she felt totally natural and at ease. They chattered about various mundane matters like the cost of the gym, the price of a decent meal and the state of the transport system, while washing away the effects of the workout under the warm spray of the club shower.

    Already their friendship had started to grow and since Sarah didn’t really know anyone in London, she accepted the offer of a drink. She found herself drawn to this crazy English girl who, once dressed, looked like a cross between Joan Jett and Madonna, and who had the most wicked and outrageous sense of humour. She would continually insinuate that it was Sarah who was the lesbian and she was the innocent one being pursued, and the more Sarah tried to deny it, the more Julie would persist, causing Sarah to blush deeply.

    To Sarah’s shock, at one point in the evening Julie actually leaned over to a couple of guys who had been trying to gain their attention and said to them with a perfectly straight face, “my lesbian lover here,” nodding to Sarah over her shoulder, “wants to take me away and ravish me in a Sapphic sex orgy, do you think I should tell my Mum where I am going?” The two men nearly choked on their beer and as they shuffled away and Sarah couldn’t help giggling at her newfound friend’s outrageous behaviour.

    At the end of the night it seemed to Sarah the most natural thing in the world to go back to Julie’s for a night cap, and from there to go to bed with her, not that they did that much sleeping. That night was the first time for Sarah with another woman and she learned things about her body she would never forget.

    Nights turned into days, and days into weeks, and the two women grew to be more than just friends and lovers, they became soul mates. Then one day Sarah came home and …

    *****************

    A tear was forming in Sarah’s eye, as she was just remembering the sadness of their parting to many years ago, when the bike rumbled to a stop and she was jerked back to reality.

    “Come on sleepy head we are here,” said Julie poking her in the ribs to get her off the bike.

    Sarah stretched and yawned and watched a little old Mexican man hobble up to Julie and hand her a key as he muttered something in Spanish. Sarah hardly noticed him as she was captivated by the castle that sat in isolated splendour, framed against the hills behind it. Unlocking the imposing wooden doors, Julie rode the bike inside and parked it, then dismounted and threw her arms out wide and said joyfully as she spun round, “so what do you think, is it fit for my princess?”

    “It’s wonderful,” Sarah said drinking in the beauty, “Is this my surprise treat?”

    Julie laughed as she locked the wooden doors with the massive iron key, securing their isolated privacy behind the heavy walls, “This is only part of it,” she said nodding to the dogs that came padding over and started to sniff at the two women, “that’s the other part.”

    “What do you mean?” Sarah said in a slightly confused voice, as she was starting to put two and two together in the back of her head.

    “Well,” said Julie in an amused voice, “you always said you wondered what it would be like when we talked about when I did it before, so now is your chance to find out.” She then added wryly, “You did say seven was your lucky number didn’t you?”

    Sarah recalled the conversation in the early hours of the morning, as they were cuddling after an intense lovemaking session, when Julie confided in her about her canine lover, King. As Julie recounted the detail of the story at the time, Sarah found herself getting more and more excited, and she opened her legs to Julie’s fingers. She thought the image of a woman and a male dog should disgust her, but instead, she exploded in a thundering orgasm on Julie’s fingers, listening to how King’s knot locked inside Julie, and he filled her with his hot seed.

    “If I was you, I would strip,” Julie said while holding out a wicker basket for Sarah’s clothes, “this is a chance for you to have a couple of days of complete sexual freedom, before you get married and paint yourself in society’s tidy little box.”

    Sarah stripped quickly mesmerized by the dogs, and found herself getting wetter and wetter between her legs, just like she did when Julie had told her about her times with King.

    Somewhat in a daze, she folded her clothes neatly in a pile and placed them in the basket, unable to drag her attention away from the growing dog’s cocks in front of her.

    “Where?” Sarah croaked, her mouth dry from the excitement of what was about to happen.

    “I think here is fine,” said Julie waving her hand at a stone bench that sat on it’s own in the middle of the enclosed stone flagged courtyard like an ancient altar.

    Laying face down along the length on the stone bench, Sarah could feel the warmth from the stone that had been heated by sun that was now setting and the last warm rays of the day gently caressed her ass. Julie stepped forward like a punk version of an ancient druid with a sacrifice lying prone before her, and ran her hand along Sarah’s pussy lips collecting the juices that were copiously flowing from her petite friend.

    “My, my, my, aren’t we excited?” Julie laughed as she felt the wetness coating her fingers.

    Sarah blushed as she recalled the number of times she had masturbated to fantasies of submitting to a dog, and as she gripped the warm, smooth stone, she remembered how she had actually described this very scene to Julie one night, after having a dream of being taken by a pack of wild dogs.

    Sarah watched as Julie carefully held her juice covered hand to each of the dogs, as they sniffed and licked them, allowing them to get familiar with the fragrance and taste of their newest bitch to be. Laying naked and exposed on the bench, Sarah followed Julie with her eyes, as she glided back to the table and picked up a glass of wine and sipped it thoughtfully, drinking in the scene before her like a director on a film set.

    Sarah’s gasped in surprise as the alpha dog mounted her, and with his years of experience immediately found her willing hole with one mighty thrust. In an instant, Sarah’s dog virginity was gone forever, fulfilling a longstanding fantasy, and starting her canine journey.

    The large dog grabbed Sarah firmly around her waist and drove himself in and out rapidly with the sole intention of claiming this bitch as his before the rest of the pack. Sarah had never been fucked this brutally before, and she could feel her very soul rattle, as the dog pounded her exactly in the way Julie had described it would feel. When his knot started banging against her, Sarah found herself begging for it, screaming with pleasure as the dog forced his knot insider her, and then pumped her full of his seed, while growling at the other dogs to stay away.

    Sarah was delirious with pleasure and squealed at the flash of pain as the first dog pulled his knot out of her. She emitted another shriek of surprise when her pussy was almost immediately refilled by another dog who slammed himself insider her with what seemed like even more vigour, as if he was trying to drive away the previous dog’s seed.

    Another wave of pleasure coursed through Sarah as she was filled for a second time with hot dog seed and as the second dog pulled away, she lifted her head to see Julie watching intently while holding a small black box. Sarah’s focus was bought back to her pussy as the third dog mounted her and after a few trial jabs found her sticky, cum-filled pussy. It felt like this dog wasn’t as big as the first two, but he was certainly more enthusiastic as he thrust himself energetically in out, and soon she was filled with a third load of hot, dog cum.

    Sarah’s mouth was dry and parched as the forth dog mounted and started to fuck her with an intensity and speed that made Sarah groan loudly. As that dog finished, Julie stepped forward and held a straw to Sarah’s lips, allowing her to drink and wet her mouth but before she had finished the glass of water the fifth dog mounted her and drove the air from her body with a loud gasp of breath. Sarah could feel her body being battered as the fifth dog mercilessly fucked her to yet another mind-blowing orgasm.

    Sarah was in such a post-orgasmic bliss that she hardly noticed when the sixth dog slipped inside her. As another orgasm crashed through her small frame from the pounding she was getting, she yelled out. Concerned for her friend’s wellbeing, Julie’s crouched before her and asked,” Do you want me to tell them to stop?”

    “You do and I will hate you for ever!” Sarah gasped in between moans, before screaming loudly, “Yes, yes, Mr. Dog… fuck my slutty cunt, and use me, fuck me, fill me with your doggy seed.”

    Gone was the prim and proper lawyer, what lay over this stone bench was an addicted dog fucker, with dog cum not dripping, but pouring from her battered pussy.

    “You did say seven didn’t you;” Julie laughed as a big St Bernard took his place in the queue.

    Sarah could only nod weakly as she felt the dog rise and his massive cock jab and leave trails of cum across her ass. Julie reached under and guided the big dog into Sarah’s pussy, which was now relaxed and open enough to take the massive dog. Her tiny frame was pinned under huge dog and she mewed like a puppy as the dog slowly fucked her with longer and slower strokes due its weight. Before it could force its orange sized knot into her pussy, Sarah virtually passed out from the number of orgasms she had enjoyed but she woke with a yelp as the knot entered her and she climaxed in a way she had never experienced before, including the time when Julie had fisted her after one particularly energetic lovemaking session.

    The next few hours passed in a daze. Sarah vaguely remembered the last dog dismounting and the sound of the splash of cum on the flagstone. She remembered Julie’s strong arms lifting her and placing her gently in a warm bath and then delicately sponging her bruised and battered flesh. She remembered Julie cuddling her to her naked breast and soothing her hair as she drifted off to an exhausted but sated sleep.

    The following morning Sarah awoke to the smell of fresh coffee and pastries on a tray beside her and she eased her aching body to an upright position, bolstered by the huge fluffy pillows on the massive bed. “You OK short stuff?” Julie asked as she sat on the window ledge of the large shuttered window, totally naked and without a care in the world.

    “Very much so,” Sarah smiled, “now come to bed so I can thank you properly and taste your wonderful pussy.“ As Julie crawled onto the bed, Sarah added, “I have missed so much, and after we make love, I want to take my time with the dogs again, and I want you to enjoy them with me.”

    “Good,” laughed Julie, “as she put the camcorder down on the dressing table, “we can make a sequel to the video I recorded yesterday.”

    “VIDEO? You are joking, aren’t you?” Sarah laughed nervously, before pulling her best friend into a warm embrace.

    ***************

    “Well Mitchie,” Julie said smiling down at the young girl who sat at her feet on the veranda, “what do you think of Mexico, bet that gives you another view of your Mother doesn’t it?”

    Michelle sat there open mouthed until her mother broke the silence with laughter, “and you never did have any film in that camera, you tease.”

    “Wouldn’t have known how to work the stupid thing if I had,” Julie laughed, before turning to see where Michelle had gone.

    The Mexico story clearly had a profound effect on Michelle, as without a word, she has gotten onto all fours and invited Chico to mount her, and was again in the throws of ecstasy. Julie turned back to the screen and said, “Seems like she is following in her mother’s footsteps, maybe she is ready for the final step to join the club,” and closed the Skype conversation, before turning back to watch Michelle enjoying herself with her family dog.


  • Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles 1: Slumber Party Gets Wild

    Font size : +


    Britney is excited for her slumber party with her three friends. But things get wild thanks to the naughty scented candle. Soon, the girls are going to have a huge surprise.

    Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles

    Chapter One: Slumber Party Gets Wild

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to my wonderful beta readers!

    Autumn Holt put the first of the newly reformulated Lavender Relax candles into the box. Their first order. A shiver ran through the motherly futa. She wanted to share this amazing product with other women. This pheromone that led women to desire other ladies.

    It was all the work of Dr. Kayleen Harland, the woman who had moved in down the street from Autumn and had accidentally created futas. It had changed Autumn Holt’s life. She was so close with her daughters now.

    Incestuously close.

    Humming, she sealed it with packing tape, put on the printed label, and headed to the nearest UPS dropbox to send it off to its new owner. In two days, Britney Meyers would be the proud owner of a very special scented candle.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Britney Meyers

    I unwrapped the purple candle from its shrink wrap. It was Futanari Mom’s Lavender Relax. I loved homemade scented candles. My mom let me buy as many as I could. I had a few favorites, but Futanari Mom’s was a new imprint. It was a funny name. I didn’t know what futanari meant, but it gave it this Japanese feel. And who wouldn’t want a candle made by a mom?

    Humming, I put the candle on top of the entertainment center in the furnished basement where I was holding my slumber party and lit it. I drew in a deep breath as the lavender scent permeated the air. I groaned at how good that was. It made me tingle.

    “Wow, that’s nice,” said Mary Smith. “Where did you get that?”

    “The web,” I said as I turned around. Mary sat on the couch, her brown hair spilling around her forehead. She wore a t-shirt and a pair of blue pajama bottoms, ready for the slumber party. Like me, she was nineteen.

    “No shit,” giggled Shannon Baker. The redhead sat at the other end of the couch on the armrest, her legs spread wide. She had on a pair of plaid boy shorts and a pink tank top that hugged her round breasts. Freckles dotted her face. “Everything comes from the web these days.”

    “Futanari Mom’s,” I said. “That’s who made it.”

    Sarah Takamaki spluttered on her can of said she was drinking. She coughed and wiped at her mouth, her round, blue eyes going wide. “What did you just say?” She wiped at her lips. She was half-Japanese. She would look fully Asian with her pale-olive skin and delicate features, but her eyes were Caucasian. “Futanari?”

    “Yeah, why?” I asked.

    “Uh, just misheard,” she said. “I mean… It can’t be that.”

    “What?” Shannon asked, leaning forward.

    I was curious, too. I breathed in that wonderful, relaxing aroma. It made me feel so warm. I rubbed at my stomach through my flannel top. It was a mauve with matching bottoms. The heat settled low in my nethers.

    “Yeah, what?” I asked her.

    Sarah licked her lips—boy, she had nice, plump, and kissable lips; why did I think that?—and shifted. She wore a pair of pink panties and a nightie that matched it, her small breasts making hardly an impression in the light fabric. They were cute, though. Small. Handfuls that would be so fun to…

    Play with?

    I shook my head. What a random thought.

    “It’s just… I think futanari means hermaphrodite in Japanese.”

    “Hermaphrodite Mom’s Scented Candles?” I asked. “That can’t be right.”

    “Well…” Sarah shrugged. “I don’t speak Japanese as well as my parents or my older sister. Mom was more insistent that she learn it than me. Maybe I’m wrong.”

    “Maybe it’s some White woman who heard a pretty Japanese word and doesn’t know what it means,” said Mary. She drew in a deep breath, her breasts stretching out the front of her t-shirt. They were succulent. Round and plump and…

    God, her nipples were hard. Just poking at the fabric of her top. I could bend down and kiss them.

    “You know,” continued Mary. She pushed up her glasses, her cheeks faintly pink. “Like those girls who get tattoos of—”

    “I don’t care what it means,” Shannon interrupted. “God, that smells good. I love it. Great buy.”

    “Yeah,” I said and sank onto a beanbag chair by the couch. It rustled beneath me. My thighs rubbed together, my panties getting damp. I glanced at Shannon. She straddled the armrest of the couch, almost grinding her pussy into it.

    She could grind it on my…

    God, what was wrong with me? Where did all these lezzie thoughts come from?

    “So, what do we do?” asked Sarah. She licked her lips. “Talk about boys?”

    I should have been super excited about that topic. After all, there was this new cute guy at our school. Tod. He was so… so… I frowned. Where were my tingles in my pussy when I thought about him? That urge to go and hump a pillow. I bit my lower lip, feeling confused.

    “Not really in the mood for that,” said Mary. She blinked. “Huh, never thought I’d say that.”

    “Yeah,” Sarah squirmed. She glanced at me and then looked away quickly.

    “Boys are boring,” said Shannon. “I brought a deck of cards.”

    “I can go grab the M&Ms to use as chips,” I said.

    “Naw, we don’t need that. We can bet with other things.”

    I frowned. “Like… what?”

    “Oh, our clothes,” she said.

    My jaw dropped. This rush of excitement shot through me. I wanted to scream out “Yes, yes, yes!” but I restrained myself. I didn’t want my friends to think I was getting all lezzie for them. Nothing wrong with being down with the muff diving, but we all told each other everything. All four of us were straight. If I came out as gay, they’d think I was lying to them now or had been lying all along. Besides, I wasn’t gay. I liked guys. At our last party, we had stared at pictures of boys and gushed about how cute they were and how we wanted them to make love to us.

    Now… now…

    “I mean, can we?” Sarah asked, squirming.

    “I’m only wearing three things,” said Mary.

    “Yeah,” I said. “No bra on.” My nipples rubbed into my flannel top, throbbing and aching.

    “And I only have two,” said Sarah, glancing down at her panties and her nightie top.

    “Me, too,” Shannon said. “Don’t care. Who’s in?”

    “Uh…” I glanced at Mary. She licked her lips, a smile playing on it. She met my eyes and then looked away with a blush. I breathed in, that lavender scent filling me up and soothing away my fear. “Yeah, let’s do it. Strip poker.”

    “All right,” said Shannon. She slipped off the armrest to join Sarah and me on the floor. A moment later, Mary followed, sitting on her knees.

    Shannon opened the pack of Bicycle playing cards with the red backs. She shuffled them a few times, the cards riffling together. Then she dealt out the cards, five to each of us I stared at my hand. I had a big pile of nothing before me.

    “Mary,” said Shannon. “You can bet or pass. Have to throw in a garment as your bet.”

    “Uhh… Pass,” she said.

    I glance at my cards. “Pass.”

    “Pass,” Sarah said.

    “Chickens,” said Shannon. Then she pulled off her top and threw it into the middle of the floor.

    My breath caught at the sight of her round breasts. They were so wonderfully shaped. They had a perkiness to them, a light dusting of freckles across their youthful perfection. My pussy clenched as my mouth went dry with the urge to suckle on them.

    “Mary?” asked Shannon. “You going to look at my tits or make a bet?”

    “Oh, yeah, sorry,” said Mary. She glanced down, bit her lip. “Um, I fold.”

    “Me, too,” I said, still looking at Shannon’s tits. I tossed my cards down.

    “God, Britney, you don’t have any lady balls,” said Shannon. “You, Sarah?”

    “Fold,” she said.

    “A pair of threes,” groaned Shannon, the redhead shaking her head—and her tits; god those were so sexy—and smacking her lips in disgust. “You guys have to try. Your deal, Mary.”

    This time, I got a pair of jacks. I swallowed and then peeled off my bottoms and threw them in, wearing only my black panties. I glanced at Sarah. She bit her lip and then she pulled off her top and threw it in, her small breasts little mounds topped by dark-olive nipples. I just wanted to suckle on them.

    “Nice,” said Shannon. She hadn’t put her top back on, her boobs jiggling as she shifted. “Well, I got nothing. Fold.”

    It came to Mary. She pulled off her bottoms and tossed them in. She glanced at me. Normally, I would raise the bet, but I wasn’t ready to get naked. My pussy was too wet and nipples too hard. I shook my head. So did Sarah. Mary sighed, pushing up her glasses. Then she glanced at me.

    “Show ’em.”

    “Pair of bois!” I said, showing off my Jacks.

    Mary winced and Sarah sighed. I grinned and grabbed their clothing. I hummed at my victory and then started shuffling and dealing. I glanced at my next hand. I almost had a flush, four red hearts and one diamond. But that diamond matched my five, so I had a pair. I’d had some spare clothing.

    I could be a little aggressive.

    Shannon glanced down at her naked tits. She only had her panties. If she wanted to bet, she would have to strip naked. I hungered to see that happen. My pussy clenched and my clit tingled. That wonderful scent of lavender filled the air. She shook her head, no bet placed.

    Shannon threw in her top, her round tits jiggling. They were so lovely. Mary bit her lip. She sighed and pulled off her top, her plump boobs appearing. I wanted to just lean over and suckle on her nipple. She threw her top into the pot, too. I tossed in Mary’s bottoms.

    “Fold,” Sarah said.

    Shannon glanced at me and then at Mary. To my shock, the redhead peeled off her boy shorts. We all gasped, staring at her as she leaned on her back and shoved her panties up her legs, exposing a shaved pussy peeking between her thighs. A juicy pussy.

    I groaned, my cunt clenching. She sat up totally naked. She tossed in her panties and then glanced at Mary. She would have to take off her panties if she wanted a chance of winning back her top. Or she could fold.

    “God,” groaned Mary, looking at her cards. “I’m out.”

    Shannon stared at me and arched an eyebrow. I threw in Sarah’s top. “Call!”

    “Pair of sevens,” said Shannon, flipping around her cards.

    I shrugged.

    Shannon pulled in her pile of winnings. She had all her clothes back, but she didn’t bother getting dressed. She just had them lying in a tangle before her while Sarah shuffled, her eyes glancing over at Shannon. The redhead sat with her legs spread wide, her pussy lips parting. She definitely didn’t have a hymen. She was the first of us to have sex. I mean, I had only given a blowjob and Mary had let a guy finger her twat.

    Sarah wasn’t allowed to date.

    Cards were dealt. I ended up with a good hand. Three fours; spade, heart, and diamond. I smiled at that. Shannon glanced over at me and then looked down at her pile of clothes before her. She glanced at her cards and shook her head. No bet from the one furthest ahead.

    Mary drew in a deep breath, stood up, and then peeled off her panties. Her glasses shifted on her nose and her cute tits jiggled as I stared at her brown bush emerging. I bit my lip, trying to see a hint of her labia through the curls. She bent over, tits swaying, and stepped out of them. She tossed them in and glanced at me.

    “Cute bush, Mary,” said Shannon and winked at her.

    Mary sat back down and glance at me.

    Well, I was the only one not topless. I drew mine off.

    “Go, Britney!” Shannon whooped as my tits spilled out. They jiggled before me, my nipples hard. I shuddered and tossed my top on the pile. I could have taken off my bottoms, but it didn’t seem right. I still had two articles of clothing to bet and now we all were showing off our boobs.

    Sarah threw her cards down. It came back to Mary. She stared at me and then shook her head.

    I shrugged and took off my flannel bottoms and threw them in, down to just my panties. “Your bet.”

    “I don’t have any clothes,” she said with a look of frustration on her face.

    “Yeah, you’re going to have bet a sexual favor,” said Shannon without a hint of embarrassment. “Twenty seconds licking the pussy of the winner.”

    My cunt clenched. “Really?”

    “Yeah, that’s how this works,” said Shannon. “Mmm, I bet you really want to win now, Britney. Just dying to get her licking your cunt for twenty seconds.”

    “I mean…” I breathed in that lavender scent. My pussy soaked my panties. “Yeah. I do.”

    “Okay,” Mary said. “Twenty seconds. I have a pair of aces!”

    I grinned and flipped my cards around to show off my three fours. “Three of kind wins!”

    “Twenty seconds,” said Shannon, grabbing her phone, her boobs jiggling. “Get to it, Mary.”

    I shuddered as Mary crawled naked before me. I leaned back on my beanbag chair. It rustled beneath me as I spread my legs. I shuddered as Mary pulled the gusset of my panties to the side, exposing my blonde bush. I shuddered, the spicy scent of my pussy suddenly so sharp and clear in the room.

    “Start!” Shannon called.

    Mary ducked her head down. She pressed her face right into my curls. Her lips kissed my virgin twat. Then she licked it. I gasped at the feel of her tongue sliding up my slit. My back arched. I groaned and shuddered, the sensation so intense.

    Such a rush to feel.

    She brushed my clit. Sparks flared. The beanbag chair rustled beneath me. I whimpered as she licked again and again. Her tongue flew up and down my folds. Sarah and Shannon watched Mary going down on me, both girls grinning.

    “Oh, my god,” I moaned as the tongue stroked me. “That’s so good.”

    Mary stirred an orgasm in me. I could feel it starting to swell. Her tongue felt so amazing. She stroked my labia and brushed my clit again. She circled my bud, sending such delight racing through my body.

    My back arched and toes curled. Her tongue caressed me again. That naughty, wet appendage sent delight rippling through my body. My nipples throbbed atop my jiggling boobs. I never wanted this to stop. I wanted her to make me cum. It would be—

    “Time!” Shannon called.

    “No,” I groaned.

    Mary lifted her face, panting. Her lips had a creamy, glossy quality to them. She licked them and then went back to her position. I shuddered, my panties sliding back over my pussy. I sat up, blinking, my cheeks on fire.

    “Good?” asked Shannon.

    Blushing furiously, I nodded.

    Shannon winked and started shuffling the cards. After they were dealt, Mary glanced at her hand and then said, “Twenty seconds!”

    It came to me. I had a lousy pair of twos. It was the worst winning hand possible, but… I wanted to have my pussy licked again. I threw in my discarded top, my breasts rising and falling. Sarah shuddered and then peeled off her purple panties. Her thick, black bush appeared drenched in her juices. There was no way to see her pussy through it. She tossed in her panties. Shannon threw in her top.

    It came back to Mary. We all had made the initial bet. She didn’t have to raise it but could pass. “I’ll raise another twenty seconds.”

    That was forty seconds of heaven. I tossed in Mary’s panties. My hand was so shitty, but I just had to give it. It came to naked Sarah. She nodded and did a slow lick across her tongue. We all knew what she bet. Laughing, Shannon tossed in her boy shorts. It was time to show.

    Mary turned over a pair of tens.

    “I’m out,” I groaned.

    Sarah showed a flush. All five of her cards had spades on them. Shannon groaned and threw her cards away. Though Mary had lost, she didn’t look it as she crawled across the play area to the naked Sarah.

    “Forty seconds…” Shannon said when she finished tapping on her phone while Mary’s face nuzzled into Sarah’s thick bush. “Now!”

    “Oh, my god!” Sarah squealed. “Mary!”

    The brunette licked and lapped, her cute ass wiggling back and forth as she worshiped the winner’s cunt. My pussy clenched. My heart pounded in my chest. This was so hot to watch. I fanned my face, my shoulders rolling.

    I was so envious of Sarah. Her moans echoed through the basement. She squeezed her thighs about Mary’s head while the brunette feasted hungrily. I bit my lip, moaning in envy. I didn’t know who I wanted to be more.

    Did I want to give or receive?

    Sarah squirmed, her firm titties jiggling. Her face twisted. Her eyes squeezed shut. A shudder ran through her. She whimpered again. The passion spilling across her face was such a palpable thing to witness.

    It was beautiful.

    “And… time!” said Shannon, her green eyes twinkling. “God, I hope you keep playing like that, Mary.”

    “When I have a winning hand…” I moaned. I breathed in that lavender scent.

    Mary winked at me as she licked her juicy lips. A sweet aroma filled my nose. God, that was another girl’s pussy. I wanted to try that. As Mary shuffled the deck, I stared at Shannon’s pussy on display across from me. I could lose to her…

    Mary dealt me. Two queens and two fives. I shuddered at my luck. This was a hand I would win with. No doubt in my mind.

    I shuddered as I was up first for betting. I was the only one of us still wearing anything, so I took off my bottoms and threw them in, leaving me in just my panties. Sarah had plenty to choose from with three pairs of panties, all but mine, and two tops. She tossed her own panties. Shannon threw in her top.

    “Well, of course, twenty seconds,” Mary said.

    “I bet your hand is garbage, Mary,” said Shannon. “You’re just a pussy-licking fiend.”

    Mary winked at her.

    It was my turn. I had such an amazing hand. There was no way I would lose. I could pass and see what everyone else would do, but I wanted to raise. I stood up and peeled off my panties. The other three girls all cheered as my blonde bush came fully into view. Not just my panties yanked to the side so that Mary could eat me out.

    “Yeah, show that muff!” Shannon whooped, her breasts jiggling.

    “Yeah,” Mary groaned, staring at my snatch with such hunger.

    I tossed my panties in. If I somehow lost this hand, then I would have to start betting with my pussy licking. I was fine with that. It came to Sarah. She threw in Shannon’s boy shorts for the bet. Shannon smiled and tossed in Mary’s bottoms into the pile. Like me, Shannon had nothing else to bid. It was up to Mary. Would she accept the raise?

    “Another twenty seconds of heaven,” she said then flipped her cards around. “I have nine high!”

    “I knew it, slut!” giggled Shannon. “I got a pair of queens. Woot!”

    “So do I,” I said. “And…” I grinned. “A pair of fives. Can you beat that, Sarah?”

    “Nope!” she said, a big smile on her round face. “Enjoy.”

    “I’m so going to cum this time,” I moaned and leaned back. I breathed in deeply, the lavender scent making my clit tingle. My bud felt so hot.

    Mary crawled between my thighs. She pushed up her glasses. Her cute head ducked down to my blonde bush. She licked through my snatch, her ass pointed right at Shannon. The redhead winked at me and then grabbed Mary’s rump and just dug in.

    “Oh, yes!” Mary gasped. “Shannon, you don’t have to do that.”

    “I don’t have to,” Shannon moaned. Her head moved as she feasted.

    Mary then nuzzled into my bush. She kissed at my pussy lips. I groaned, breathing in more of that lavender smell. I felt so relaxed. My clit throbbed. Her tongue licked through my folds. She brushed my clit and then swirled her tongue around my bud.

    She purred in delight and then she sucked on it. I groaned, closing my eyes as she nursed on my clit. It felt so amazing. Pleasure shot through my pussy. My toes curled. I groaned, the beanbag chair rustling beneath me.

    My bud throbbed with my heartbeat. Her lips sealed about my clit. Her tongue swirled around the tip. She slathered around it. I shuddered and groaned. The tip of my clit was so sensitive. Her tongue caressed more and more of it.

    “Damn,” I groaned. “You’re just loving my clit.”

    I sat up and looked down past my round breasts to see her lips wrapped around my clit. I shuddered as the top of my bud rubbed across the roof of her mouth. Her tongue caressed the bottom. I frowned. Wait, how did my clit reach so far into her mouth?

    My bud kept pulsing with my heartbeat. I moaned. So did Mary. She stared up at me with these glassy eyes. She nursed hard as she slid her mouth up my clit and… It was so thick and long. It was like I had a cock thrusting from my crotch.

    That was impossible.

    “Mary,” I groaned, my cunt clenching. I squirmed as she loved my… my… clit-dick with that hungry mouth of hers. “This is awesome!”

    She swirled her tongue around the tip of my cock. I shuddered, my dick throbbing with delight. My cunt clenched beneath her sucking mouth. I groaned and squirmed as she pleasured my cock. And I kept growing. I could see more and more shaft each time she bobbed her head.

    Shannon’s green eyes twinkled over Mary’s rump as the redhead feasted on the brunette. I groaned, wondering if anything was happening to Mary’s clit. I glanced over at Sarah. She was rubbing her pussy, watching.

    Then she gasped.

    “Wait, what are you sucking on?” She sat up, her eyes wide. “Is that…”

    “My clit-dick,” I moaned. “I… I… I don’t know what happened, but it feels amazing.”

    “Futanari!” squealed Sarah. Then she glanced at the scented candle. “Futanari! Futanari!”

    “Yeah, it smells great,” I moaned. I frowned. “Wait, you said that’s… that’s… hermaphrodite.”

    My eyes widened. I was a hermaphrodite. A futanari. I had a big cock that Mary suckled on with such hunger. She nursed on me with that delicious mouth of hers. I groaned, my cock not growing any longer, but it thrust so far out of my pussy now. There were seven or eight inches of it in addition to the few that were buried in my friend’s sucking mouth.

    Mary bobbed her head up and down. She nursed on my cock hungrily. She suckled with passion. Her tongue swept around the shaft. I groaned, my back arching into the beanbag chair. This was incredible. This was what Bobby Mitchel felt when I blew him.

    My pussy clenched. This pressure grew and grew in my depths. My orgasm built. I could feel something familiar and something so different. The swelling in my cunt’s depths along with this ache at the tip of my girl-cock.

    “You have a futa-dick,” Sarah moaned, rubbing at her pussy. “This is incredible. Futanari.”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, my snatch squeezing shut. “Oh, Mary, I’m going to cum. I think… I think I’m going to erupt.”

    She sucked really hard at that pronouncement. My eyes bulged. I groaned and loved it. My body shook. Mary bobbed her head, taking as much of my cock into her mouth as she could. She worked up and down my shaft.

    I whimpered. Moaned. Mary worshiped my cock. She was amazing. Just a treat to enjoy. I shuddered as that pressure at the tip of my cock hit that wonderful peak. Then I gasped and bucked. My cock erupted.

    I fired my cum into her mouth.

    “Mary!” I gasped, my body trembling. My pussy convulsed.

    My cock spurted over and over again. Each one sent blasts of bliss shuddering through my body. They splashed the back of her throat. I groaned, my spine arching beneath the force of my climax. I bucked through the rapture as she suckled on my cock.

    I whimpered and moaned. This was so good. This was just wild. I groaned, my face scrunching up. My pussy convulsed, adding those familiar waves of bliss to the powerful jolts of rapture firing from my cock.

    “Oh, my god!” I gasped.

    Mary kept sucking. She gulped down the cum firing out of my dick. I flooded her with my jizz while the stars burst before my eyes. It was amazing. My tits heaved while my pussy rippled with delight. I trembled, my legs quivering.

    I fired the last blast of it. I shuddered and then I shook my head. I panted, my cock twitching and throbbing. I smiled as she kept suckling. There was no more cum to fire out of me. She slid her mouth up and down my dick.

    “Britney!” she squealed. It looked like she was cumming. “Oh, yes, yes, that was so hot, Britney!”

    “So is your pussy cream!” moaned Shannon. “Flood my mouth. God, you’re gushing.”

    “And you’re a futa,” Sarah moaned, staring at me. “This is impossible. But that’s a cock.”

    “What’s a cock?” groaned Shannon. “I heard you guys moaning, but I was just in this relaxing, pussy-munching daze.”

    “I grew a dick,” I moaned. “My clit turned into one.”

    “No fucking way,” Shannon said.

    “Way!” Mary gasped. Then she suddenly straddled me, her hand gripping my cock.

    Shannon gasped as she did. “You have a fucking wang sticking out of your pussy, Britney!”

    “Yeah!” I gasped. Then my eyes widened as Mary brought her pussy to my hard dick. She pushed her juicy folds right onto the crown of my cock. Her curls kissed the tip, then her wet pussy lips. “Really? You’re a virgin.”

    “I just feel so relaxed,” purred Mary, and then she pushed her weight down.

    I felt her hymen. I gasped, my cock throbbing. Pleasure shot down my shaft to my own virgin twat. I whimpered, my toes curling. Then her cherry popped. With a squeal, her pussy engulfed half my cock. My eyes bulged.

    “Oh, my god!” I squealed at how amazing it was to have her twat engulfing my new and impossible cock. She swallowed inch after inch of my dick. It was such an amazing thing to feel. “Mary!”

    “Britney!”

    She bottomed out on me.

    My cock thrust all the way into her pussy. she engulfed every inch of me. I trembled, my clit-dick twitched and throbbed in her snatch. Her silky flesh soaked me with her juices. Her heat flowed down my shaft to my cunt.

    Mary leaned over me. She pressed her round tits into my boobs and then kissed me. The rims of her glasses brushed my cheeks. My tongue danced with hers. She groaned, and then she slid her pussy up my cock.

    I squealed into the kiss. It felt amazing.

    “This is so hot,” moaned Shannon. “I should be freaked out about Britney growing a cock, but I just feel so chill.”

    “Yeah, relaxed,” said Sarah. Her eyes narrowed. “Too relaxed.”

    She stepped up to the candle as Mary worked her pussy up and down my new cock. I groaned into our kiss, her boobs rubbing into mine. Our nipples brushed. I groaned as this sizzle of delight blazed down to my twat. My snatch clenched, the pleasure shooting up to the tip of my clit-dick.

    It grew there. It was such a delight. I groaned, loving every moment of this. I shuddered, savoring that cunt working up and down my cock. I kissed Mary so much as Sarah thrust her nose low to the candle. About a third of it had melted down.

    She inhaled.

    “Oh, god, that’s good,” she moaned, wiggling her rump.

    “What are you doing?” Shannon moaned.

    “Relaxing,” Sarah purred, the fingers of her right hand sliding through her bush to find her clit. She manipulated herself as she relaxed.

    I wanted to ask her why Sarah needed to be so close to the candle, but it just felt so good as Mary worked her cunt up and down my cock. She groaned into my mouth, kissing me with such passion as she rode my futa-dick. My pussy clenched, drinking in all that delightful stuff.

    Lips nuzzled into my bush and kissed my pussy. I gasped. It had to be Shannon. The naughty redhead was lapping at my cunt now. She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds, brushing the base of my futa-cock while Mary kept riding me.

    “Yes!” Sarah moaned beside me. “So relaxing. This is it. This is what causes it. Futanari!”

    Movement caught my attention. I broke the kiss with Mary and gasped to see pink swelling out of Sarah’s bush. Her fingers wrapped around her growing clit, stroking her. I gasped in shock, watching as Sarah’s girl-dick grew.

    Mary pressed her cheek against mine. She stopped riding my cock, her pussy cleaning down on my shaft, as we watched the mesmerizing sight. Shannon licked at my twat, oblivious to what was happening.

    Sarah’s clit grew bigger and bigger. The pink faded away to the pale-olive tone of her skin. The tip became that spongy crown with a little rim. A mushroom cap atop a swelling stalk. She stroked herself as she grew thicker and longer.

    “Oh, my god,” Sarah moaned, turning to us. Her cock bobbed inches from my lips. From Mary’s, too. “This is awesome.”

    “Yeah,” Mary moaned and slid her pussy up my cock again. Slowly. Her cunt massaged me. I groaned at how amazing it felt.

    Feeling wicked, I leaned in and sucked her big dick into my mouth. I groaned and nursed on that wonderful cock. My tongue danced around the crown. I stroked her, loving the feel of her spongy tip throbbing in my mouth.

    She groaned and shuddered as I did that. This was incredible to enjoy. I shuddered, my cunt clenching. My cock throbbed in Mary’s pussy as she worked up and down it. I nursed on Sarah’s cock, her salty precum spilling over my tongue.

    It was so good.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Sarah moaned. “Oh, Britney, that’s hot.”

    “Yeah,” Mary moaned, her voice thick with envy.

    I just moaned as I sucked and slurped. Pleasure radiated through my body. Shannon’s tongue stroked through my folds and caressed my hymen. I shuddered as she did that. She pressed against my membrane, finding that hole in the center and wiggling into my pussy a bit. She stroked my walls.

    I shuddered, the delight shooting up to the tip of my cock. Mary worked her cunt up and down my shaft. She whimpered as she did it. Her lips kissed at my jawline. She licked up to my ear, sending shivers through my body.

    “Suck that futa-cock, Britney,” she moaned. Her tongue danced around my earlobe. “Just suck that girl-dick and love it.”

    I whimpered and nodded. This was so amazing. My pussy melted, Shannon’s tongue fluttering up and down my folds. Mary’s twat sank down my cock and then slid back up me again and again. It was so good. So amazing. I grabbed her ass, my fingers digging into her.

    And sucked on Sarah’s amazing girl-dick.

    I nursed on her cock, her round eyes squeezing shut. Her small breasts quivered. She moaned and gasped as I blew her. She thrust her hips forward, sliding her cock into my mouth a few inches. Then she slid back. I sucked on her.

    “Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum on your cock, Britney!” gasped Mary.

    “I’m going to cum in your mouth!” Sarah moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, keep sucking.”

    I did. I suckled.

    My orgasm built and built. That pressure deep in my pussy rushed at that breaking point. I would have such a mighty orgasm. I groaned, my futa-cock throbbing and aching in Mary’s cunt. She worked her twat up and down me. She gave me such pleasure.

    This was incredible.

    Amazing.

    I loved every moment of Mary working her snatch up and down my dick. I kneaded her ass as her pussy brought me closer and closer to cumming. Shannon’s tongue helped, my pussy drank in the sensation.

    But it was that tight cunt massaging my tip. That was the most sensitive part of the cock.

    I concentrated on Sarah’s. I licked and swirled my tongue around that spongy crown. She moaned, her hand fisting the base of her cock. Her salty precum spilled into my mouth. I groaned, loving it. She whimpered, her face twisting with delight.

    “This is so hot!” moaned Mary into my ear. She nibbled on my lobe. “So wonderfully hot. Oh, I’m going to cum on your girl-dick!”

    “Cum!” Shannon moaned and then sucked on my pussy lips.

    I gasped, my dick twitching. Mary slammed her cunt down my cock. She took every inch and squealed. Her pussy rippled and writhed around me. Her twat massaged me. I gasped at how great that felt. I trembled, whimpering and moaning as I savored this building pressure.

    I erupted.

    I squealed around Sarah’s cock as my cum spurted into Mary’s spasming pussy.

    It was incredible to enjoy. I moaned, loving every second of unleashing my cum into a hot, tight, and juicy pussy. My pussy convulsed, adding bliss to the ecstasy firing through my body. I squirmed on the beanbag chair.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Sarah!” moaned Mary.

    “Flood her cunt!” gasped Shannon. “Ooh, I’m going to eat myself a yummy creampie. Ooh, girl-spunk. This is going to be awesome!”

    “It is!” moaned Mary and… “Oh, my god.”

    As I suckled on Sarah’s cock and spurted my cum into Mary’s cunt, something swelled into my bush and then stomach. A growing shaft thrusting from Mary’s pussy. My eyes widened as my mind melted from the pleasure.

    Mary became a futa, too.

    “Oh, that’s it!” Sarah moaned. “Yes!”

    As Mary’s futa-cock grew between our stomachs, hot girl-cum fired into my mouth. I groaned as the spunk splashed against the back of my throat. I drank it down. I gulped down all that wonderful salt flooding my mouth.

    It was incredible.

    “Drink my cum!” moaned Sarah as she fired the last of her jizz into my mouth. I swallowed it and felt amazing.

    “Cum?” Shannon asked. “Holy shit, you’re a futa, too.”

    “She’s not the only one!” Mary whimpered. “Oh, my god, I have a dick. I have a big futa-cock.”

    “Fuck me! You have to fuck me with it!” Shannon moaned.

    “What about the creampie?” Mary asked.

    “Fuck me!” Shannon howled.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shannon Baker

    “God, I want that cock in me,” I moaned, my clit tingling. Everyone had become futas but me. It wasn’t fair, but… That cock was huge. It thrust from Mary’s brown bush, twitching and throbbing with her heartbeat. It was way bigger than the two boys I had fucked. “That’s going to stretch me out.”

    “Yeah, it is,” Britney said. She had cum running down her chin. “Ooh, that was good.”

    “Yeah,” Sarah said, stroking her cock.

    I stared at her dick. Ideas burst in my mind.

    Mary settled between my thighs. She aimed her cock right at my pussy. I smiled at her and grabbed her. I pulled her to my shaved cunt, my boobs jiggling. She gasped as I pushed her futa-dick right against my folds. My thighs went around her.

    I pulled her into my cunt.

    “Oh, my god!” I moaned.

    “Shannon!” Mary squealed, her eyes going wide behind her glasses. “Your pussy! Oh, my god!”

    “I know!” I groaned, her futa-dick stretching me out.

    This was so good. Such a rush. I loved having her dick in my pussy, but there were other futas. I wanted to enjoy myself. I breathed in that wonderful, lavender aroma. My clit tingled even more. I would become a futa, too.

    I couldn’t wait.

    I hugged Mary tight to me, her round breasts rubbing into my tits. They felt so incredible against mine. I shuddered and winked at her. Then I rolled us over. she gasped as she ended up on her back. I smiled down at her, my hips squirming from side to side. I stirred my snatch around her wonderful girl-cock, my asshole throbbing.

    I rose, her cock shifting in my cunt and my tits jiggling, and looked over my shoulder at Sarah and Britney. They both had those big futa-dicks, too. “Mmm, Sarah, come fuck my ass and Britney, let me suck those pussy juices off your dick.”

    “Oh, god, yes!” Britney moaned.

    My friends had been such innocent girls. Nineteen-year-old cuties that were too shy to go all the way with a boy like I had. But now they were relaxed by that wonderful candle. Relaxed and sporting such huge futa-dicks.

    They rushed over to me. I smiled, my asshole tingling. Britney’s breasts bounced, her blonde hair spilling about her face. She was so sexy. Her dick gleamed in Mary’s pussy juices. Some of Sarah’s cum still stained her lips.

    “Here you are!” Britney moaned, offering me her dick from my right.

    I turned my head, opened wide, and suckled her into my mouth. Mary’s tart musk filled my mouth. So delicious. Britney moaned, her back aching and her boobs jiggling. It was so hot to suckle on her new shaft. My tongue danced around her cock. I caressed her and savored dancing my tongue over her flesh.

    She shuddered and smile down at me. I winked at her and suckled on her cock. I loved the taste of her dick in my mouth. It was amazing. I swirled my tongue around her crown. She whimpered, her boobs jiggling.

    Sarah pressed her spit-soaked dick into my asshole. The cute, half-Japanese futa—which was a word I loved—found my asshole in moments. I had done anal once and had liked it. Now, I was sure I would love being DPed.

    My clit tingled as Sarah drilled against my backdoor. I moaned around Britney’s cock and squirmed on Mary’s dick. I ground my throbbing bud into Mary’s bush. I breathed in through my nose, inhaling that relaxing lavender. Sarah moaned, my asshole widening.

    She popped into my bowels.

    “Oh, yes!” Sarah moaned as she sank into my asshole. “I’m in your butt, Shannon.”

    “That’s hot,” groaned Britney as I nursed on her clit-dick.

    “I can feel you,” gasped Mary. “Oh, Sarah, your cock is massaging mine through Shannon.”

    Sarah whimpered and bottomed out in me. I had a futa-dick in every hole. My nethers felt so stuffed by their huge cocks. They dwarfed the few college boys I had fucked. I whimpered and stirred my hips around their cocks. This was incredible. My clit throbbed.

    Sprouted.

    I felt it growing into Mary’s bush. I shuddered, savoring the silky caress of her curls on my expanding clit. My new cock blossomed. I was a futa, too. We all were. That was so amazing. I slid up Mary’s cock, my bowels clenching about Sarah’s big dick.

    “Oh, my word!” moaned Mary, her brown eyes widening behind her glasses. “Oh, wow, that’s good, Shannon!”

    My futa-cock slapped down on Mary’s stomach. Sarah drew back and thrust back into my asshole. I groaned around Britney’s cock. I rode Mary while Sarah pumped away. Their two dicks stirred that wonderful friction in me. Silky and velvety delights swirled through me, mixing.

    My orgasm built.

    I worked my cunt up and down Mary’s cock. I whimpered, drool running down my chin. I nursed on Britney. The blonde’s spicy musk filled my nose. I stared at her blonde curls dripping in her pussy cream. The flavor of Mary’s twat faded, replaced by salty precum.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Sarah moaned as she plundered my asshole. She buried into my velvety sheath over and over again. “You’re so tight.”

    “Uh-huh,” Mary groaned. “I love your cunt, Shannon. So silky! It’s so good!”

    “It is!” agreed Britney. “Ooh, and so is getting blown. I’m going to flood your mouth, Shannon.

    I suckled hard, hoping for that.

    I rode Mary’s futa-cock, massaging her clit-dick with my juicy cunt. My new shaft smacked into her belly while a wonderful ache built and built at the tip. This explosive need that Sarah’s and Mary’s futa-dicks fed. The friction was incredible.

    I whimpered, hurtling closer and closer to my orgasm. I suckled on Britney’s cock. I wanted their cum flooding my holes. I craved it as I rode Mary’s cock. My pussy squeezed about her, the delight thrusting to the tip of my dick smacking into her belly.

    I hurtled towards my climax, Sarah’s dick pounding my asshole.

    I slammed my cunt down Mary’s cock. Sarah’s slammed to the hilt in my bowels. The two frictions surged into that growing pressure in the depths of my pussy. I squealed around Britney’s shaft as the pressure erupted at the tip of my futa-dick.

    I came.

    My pussy and asshole writhed around the futas’ cocks while jizz fired from my shaft. It splashed across Mary’s tits. I bucked and moaned, the intense delight of cumming with a dick almost drowning out the feminine delight rippling out of my cunt.

    “Oh, yes!” Sarah moaned. “That’s good. You’re cumming, right? You’re massaging my dick and… Yes!”

    Sarah’s cum fired into my asshole. She spurted blast after blast of her girl-spunk into me. I groaned, my clit-dick unloading more jizz onto Mary’s tits. I squealed around Britney’s cock, savoring having cum firing into my asshole.

    “So good!” whimpered Mary. “Your pussy, Shannon, is amazing! And your cum! You’re bathing my tits! I… I… Yes!”

    Futa-jizz fired into my pussy. She splashed against my cervix. No protection. I was too relaxed to care, my mind deluged by my dual orgasms. I quivered, nursing on Britney’s cock. She moaned, her boobs jiggling above me.

    “Shannon!” the blonde futa moaned.

    Her girl-spunk fired into my mouth. They flooded all three of my holes. I whimpered, gulping down the salty cum while my orgasm intensified. The rapture surged through me. It hit that wild peak in me. Stars danced before my eyes.

    I loved it.

    My orgasm hit that wonderful peak as my holes milked their futa-dicks. I suckled and spasmed around their cocks. Britney’s salty seed filled my mouth. My shaft fired a last spurt of my jizz. I trembled, loving this delight.

    I sucked in deep breaths, all of us moaning and gasping. The basement door opened while I just luxuriated in my climax.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Britney Meyers

    “You girls are making a lot of noise,” my mother said, the basement stairs creaking as she descended. I pulled out of Shannon’s mouth.

    Sarah ripped out of her asshole and then Shannon rose, her futa-cock dripping with cum. Mary whimpered, pushing up her glasses and then getting up as Mom came closer and closer to catching our futa-orgy.

    “It’s getting late and…” Mom trailed off. “Mmm, what a lovely smell. Your new candle?”

    My mom stepped into the basement in a blue robe, her blonde hair spilling around her face. She gasped as she saw our naked bodies. My futa-cock throbbed with lust. She was so gorgeous. I rose, strangled sounds coming from Mom’s throat as she stared at my magnificent futa-cock.

    “Get her!” I moaned. The four of us rushed her.

    To be continued…


  • Titcage (Chapter 8)

    Font size : +


    Claire has been made to take work experience at “Titcage”, a lobby organisation created to degrade women. The work and its requirements are slowly degrading Claire and, in stages, turning her into the kind of slut they want.

    Chapter 8
    THE SISTER AND THE SLUTHOLE

    Claire was feeling a bit better by lunch. She took out some of her upsetness on the girls she catalogued, finding particularly demeaning and filthy names to call them as she entered their tits and twats into the database. Her supervisor Pussy seemed to notice her state of mind, and kept bringing her glasses of cordial without commenting. Claire drank them gratefully.

    Near lunch, Kitten introduced Claire to two new employees of Titcage. She met the first in the toilets.

    Kitten was naked as Claire walked into the toilets, preparing to piss. When she saw Claire, she gestured to the other girl there. ‘Oh, Claire, this is Mackenzie. Her work name is Sluthole.’

    Sluthole was short and petite, but gorgeous, with a trim, fit body and flowing brown hair. She was naked too and Claire could see she already had a silver ring through her clitoris, just like Kitten. ‘Hi Claire,’ she said, smiling sweetly. ‘Get naked, we were just about to piss.’

    The thought of pissing as a group still felt weird to Claire but she undressed. She didn’t normally remove her top but she did here, feeling Sluthole expected it of her. She blushed as the two girls looked at her naked tits.

    ‘You’re cute,’ said Sluthole. And with that, she walked over and threw her arms around Claire. Before Claire knew what was happening, Sluthole was kissing her passionately on the lips, her tits rubbing against Claire’s. Claire freaked out and went very still. She’d never kissed another girl before and this stranger was poking her tongue inside Claire’s mouth. She started to blush. Then she felt something warm splash against her leg, and realised what was happening. Sluthole was pissing. She was pissing on Claire’s legs.

    Claire wanted to back away but before she could Kitten said, ‘She’s a higher grade than you, Claire. She’s an X. You have to do what she says.’

    Sluthole stopped kissing Claire for a moment. Claire gasped for breath. ‘She’s right,’ said Sluthole. ‘And what I want you do to is piss with me. Can you do that for me, twat?’ Before Claire could reply she kissed Claire again.

    Claire was trapped. She felt awful. She felt like she was being raped. But Kitten had told her before about the hierarchy, and if she broke it Titcage would probably fire her, and her father would beat her for days. She started to cry softly as Sluthole kissed her, and then, giving in, released her bladder.

    Piss spurted from her pussy and splashed on Sluthole’s twat. Then it arced downward to soak Sluthole’s legs, and then finally Claire’s own legs.

    It was only when Claire’s bladder was empty that Sluthole released her and broke off the kiss. ‘Thank you,’ the girl said, smiling cruelly. She rinsed her legs wrapped her skirt around her waist and left.

    Kitten could see Claire about to cry. She came closer and hugged Claire. Once again naked tits were pressed against Claire’s but because it was Kitten, Claire didn’t mind.

    Claire felt awful. She felt like she had been raped. She hated remembering Sluthole pissing on her leg and being forced to piss in return. She hated remembering Sluthole’s soft wet tongue exploring her mouth. Most of all she hated remembering the little spasm in her cunt that had signalled her starting to become aroused by the whole degrading experience.

    ‘It’ll be all right,’ whispered Kitten, and Claire hugged her friend tightly in thanks.

    After Claire had rinsed and dressed, Kitten took her to meet the other new starter in the break room. He was a nineteen year old boy named Jim and Claire had an immediate crush on him.

    Jim shook her hand; he told her he liked her dress. Claire blushed and then blushed further when she realised he was actually looking at her face not her tits. He told her he was hoping for a career in social policy and that he was studying at university. He told her he looked forward to seeing her again.

    Claire went back to her desk blushing happily to herself. Meeting a cute boy had helped her forget the degrading morning. As she resumed cataloguing sluts she smiled and dreamed about kissing Jim.

    That evening Claire got even more unwelcome news. Her sister Stephanie was moving home.

    Stephanie was sixteen to Claire’s seventeen. She had smaller boobs, a willowy body and silky blonde hair down to her waist that had always made Claire jealous.

    She had moved out two months ago to live with another girl. More run away than moved out, really. Her parents were furious both that Steph had run away and that she was a lesbian.

    When Claire got home that evening she found her sister bare assed, cunt showing, bent tits down over het father’s knee as he spanked her. Steph wailed and cried.

    Long hours at work had trained Claire’s eye. She saw a girl in a humiliating position, and she looked straight at the girl’s cunt. What she saw disturbed her on several levels. First, Steph’s pussy was shaved, just like Claire’s. A slut’s pussy, thought Claire, before she could stop herself. Secondly, Steph’s pussy was wet. Claire’s father didn’t appear to have noticed, but Steph’s cute labia were definitely engorged and her slut nectar was smeared across her inner thighs. And thirdly, looking at Steph’s pussy made Claire aroused. A twat like that is for raping, her mind thought, and her own cunt spasmed happily in response. Claire stepped down on those feelings hard, locking up the confusing emotions in the back of her mind, at least until she understood what was happening.

    Claire’s mother filled her in. ‘Your sister has had a quarrel with that slut she was living with, and now she needs to come home,’ she said. ‘Of course, we’ve turned her room into a study, but she can sleep with you until we’re sure she’s serious about staying this time.’

    Claire was horrified. ‘What? Mum, no!’

    ‘I don’t want to hear argument, Claire. She’s your sister and she needs somewhere to sleep.’

    Claire looked back at Steph, still wailing as Claire’s father beat her naked ass. Claire tried not to look at Steph’s alluringly nude pussy. She turned back to her mother. ‘Mum, why is dad spanking her?’

    ‘It’s part of the deal. She gets a spanking every night for two weeks because she ran away and because she did immoral things with a woman. If she takes her punishment she gets to stay.’

    Claire’s dad finished spanking Stephanie and the teen girl got up, rubbing her sore ass.

    Dinner went by in sullen silence. Steph said not a word to anyone. Claire was brooding over having to share her room with her brat of a teen sister.

    At night Claire changed into nightclothes in the bathroom as usual, to avoid the gaze of the camera, but when she came back to her room she found Steph completely naked, in the process of pulling panties up to cover what Claire had trouble not thinking of as her nude shaved whore-tunnel.

    ‘Jesus, Claire! Privacy!’ spat Claire’s sister, attempting to cover both her tits and cunt with her hands, and dropping her panties in the process.

    ‘Sorry,’ mumbled Claire.

    ‘Sor-ry!’ mocked Stephanie in a ridiculous falsetto.

    Fine, thought Claire. I won’t warn you about the camera. And tomorrow you will be ‘blonde teen slut bares udders and fuckhole while changing clothes’.

    They slept together that night; Stephanie right at the edge of the bed and trying to steal the blankets. Claire had her training device on with the sound turned down and her legs clenched to muffle the buzz of the vibrator.

    ‘Did you really have sex with a girl?’ asked Claire, just before falling asleep.

    ‘Her name was Jenna,’ replied Stephanie.

    Friday morning Claire wanted to masturbate, but couldn’t with Steph around. Or could she? Steph had no work and it was the school holidays, so she was still asleep. Her sister’s shirt had ridden up during the night to expose her small pretty tits. Claire looked at them and thought about Jim and began to surreptitiously rub her cunt. Her labia were soft and wet and it felt wonderful and relaxing. Then Steph moaned and rolled over, and Claire remembered the camera and jumped out of bed.

    At work she asked if she could stop using the training device.

    ‘My sister is going to wonder what it is,’ she said to Michael.

    ‘No, you can’t stop, but we can give you a better one,’ said Michael. ‘You were due for a new tape anyway. Stay awake till your sister falls asleep then put it in. The tape will wake you up early to take it out.’

    The new device didn’t have a capsule. It had a fat dildo. ‘It won’t buzz,’ said Michael. ‘It will just pulse inside you. And you will be glad to know this one doesn’t shock you.’

    Claire looked at the large latex phallus dubiously.

    ‘You’ll probably need to get yourself wet first to get it to slide in,’ added Michael helpfully as Claire headed to her workstation.

    Sluthole was waiting at Claire’s desk. ‘Thank god,’ she said. ‘I have been waiting an hour to piss.’ She pulled the shocked Claire by the arm, dragging her to the toilets. Inside, Melons was masturbating as she pissed, stopping occasionally to lick her fingers clean. Sluthole ignored Melons and practically ripped Claire’s clothes off before undressing herself. She pressed her naked body up against Claire and kissed her on the lips. ‘You have no idea how long I have fantasised about doing this to a girl,’ she said when she finally broke the kiss. ‘Particularly a big titted cow like you. Kissing and pissing and feeling naked fuckbags rubbing against me is amazing.’

    She reached down and gently stroked Claire’s twat before encircling Claire in her arms again and pulling her close. ‘Piss,’ she whispered in Claire’s ear.

    Claire was crying now, sobbing, but she relaxed her bladder and allowed her urine to spurt onto Sluthole’s legs. As soon as she did, Sluthole kissed her and then started to piss herself.

    Claire hated it. She felt the wet warmth on her leg. She felt the warm tongue in her mouth. She felt her nipples stiffening with arousal as Sluthole ground her pissing cunt against Claire’s thigh.

    When they were done, Sluthole had a further humiliation. She wordlessly took Claire’s panties and used them to mop the piss from her own legs and cunt before handing them back to Claire and leaving.

    Claire threw them out. She refused to wear piss-wet clothes, and if Kitten could go without panties, she could too.

    She regretted it almost immediately. She couldn’t stop thinking about her bare cunt, and as she looked at pictures of sluts and tagged them, her pussy got wetter and wetter. When she got up to get a cordial at 10.30, she was mortified to realise her pussy juices had left a wet spot on the back of her skirt. She immediately ran to the toilets, intending to wash her pussy clean and then wait a while for it to calm down.

    Unfortunately Sluthole was there, waiting. ‘Claire!’ she said, delighted. Sluthole was already completely naked. She grabbed Claire, and pulled off Claire’s skirt before Claire could object. She pulled her hips towards Claire’s, their legs interweaving so that Claire’s thigh was against Sluthole’s twat and Sluthole’s was against Claire’s. Claire gasped. Pressure on her engorged pussy was just what she didn’t want right now.

    ‘Oh my,’ said Sluthole teasingly. ‘You’re all wet.’ She wiggled her thigh against Claire’s cunt and Claire turned bright red at the resulting wet squelching noise. But it felt good. Her twat responded with even more lubrication.

    Wordlessly, Sluthole started to kiss Claire, while grinding her thigh into Claire’s pussy. Claire moaned and tried unsuccessfully to pull away. It felt so delicious. It was just like masturbating, except there was another girl here, and it was wrong, because Claire wasn’t a lesbian, and she wasn’t a slut. But Sluthole’s thigh was rubbing her fuckhole so amazingly…

    Then Sluthole started to piss, and Claire felt the warm liquid on her thigh. ‘Piss,’ whispered Sluthole, breaking off the kiss for a moment. ‘Mmmf!’ said Claire, against Sluthole’s lips, which was her way of saying, ‘No!’.

    Sluthole couldn’t make her do this. Claire would stand up for herself. Claire would… OW!

    Sluthole’s fingers had worked their way between Claire’s legs, and sharply pinched her clitoris! It was agonising! And yet at the same time it made Claire even wetter. OW! She pinched Claire’s clit again.

    Claire gave in. She released her bladder and started to piss on Sluthole’s leg. But Sluthole didn’t move her hand away from Claire’s twat. Instead she kept stroking Claire’s clitoris. Claire wanted her to stop. Claire was confused and scared.

    And then the most humiliating thing that had happened to Claire so far happened. She orgasmed. Right there, naked from the waist down, in a toilet, kissing a girl, pissing on a girl’s leg, having her clitoris rubbed by a girl. She orgasmed. Her whole body went rigid, and she almost screamed, ‘MMMMF!’ into Sluthole’s mouth. Piss spurted out of her pussy. Waves of pleasure ran through her. Then she went loose, losing control of all her muscles, and only Sluthole’s arms held her upright.

    ‘Good slut,’ whispered Sluthole. She gently lowered Claire to the ground, where Claire sat in a pool of urine. Sluthole was still pissing and a few drops spattered on Claire’s shirt. Then Sluthole went and cleaned herself off, dressed, and left.

    Claire cried for nearly 10 minutes, until Toy came in and started to piss and masturbate across the room for her. Claire got up, rinsed herself off, tried to clean the tears from her face, and then dressed. Her outfit felt slutty. She had no panties and there were pussy-juice stains on her skirt. Drops of urine were still damp on her shirt. She went back out and tried to work, hoping no-one would notice.

    Someone did, though. It was Jim. He didn’t say anything but he had seen Claire was upset, and he came over and gently joked with her. He told her he thought she was a breath of fresh air next to all the slutty women who worked at Titcage, and that he was glad there was someone sane sharing the workplace with him. Claire managed to smile and told him he was sweet.

    And then the day was over. And with it came the start of the weekend.

    (To be continued…)


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • ME, MY GIRLFRIEND, AND HER BEST FRIEND: PART FOUR – Day Two

    Font size : +


    This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night.  Now it’s “Day Two” and I am supposed to take both girls to the wedding.

    Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Two

    I awoke to the sound of my mother yelling at me through the door.  I had slept through my alarm and my friend Dan’s wedding was only three hours away.

    I sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed the sleep from my eyes.  The events of the previous evening flashed in my mind.  I had gone to the rehearsal dinner alone.  My ex Belinda had been there with her best friend Marcella.  They were both insanely beautiful Latina women.  Years before, the three of us had had several intimate encounters, so seeing the two of them together again after such a long time was bit jarring to say the least.

    Belinda had been in a foul mood on account of her new boyfriend Bruce.  After taking Belinda home, Marcella came back to my house and we ended up having sex in my front yard at 4am. We had had a lot to drink, but she told me that she was in love with me and that she had been for some time.  She also told me that she was still in love with Belinda too…  I wondered: “Had it been the alcohol talking?”  

    The plan was for me to pick up Marcella, then drive over to Belinda’s house and pick her up and the three of us would go to the wedding together, which meant I would have to face Marcella in less than two hours time.  Then I would have less than fifteen minutes to figure out what the hell was going on before we arrived at Belinda’s house.  I couldn’t muster an appetite so I skipped breakfast.  I stood idly in the shower and stewed.  Belinda was seeing someone else.  She had moved on.  Still, she had been my girlfriend for eight years.  Would she be okay with the idea of Marcella and I getting together?  Then there was Marcella to consider.  Was she even serious about everything she had said?  She had talked about being with me…  Was she thinking about moving to Florida?..  Was she asking me to move back to Texas?..  I was confused.

    I shaved and put on my rented tuxedo.  I hugged my mother goodbye after posing for several photos at her insistence, then climbed into her SUV which I was borrowing during my stay and headed toward Marcella’s house.

    I wanted the drive to last a lot longer than it did.  I just knew deep down that things were going to be awkward.  When I arrived at Marcella’s house, her mother complimented me on how nicely I cleaned up and invited me in to sit down while Marcella finished getting ready.  After a few minutes, Marcella stepped into the living room.

    I will never forget how she looked that day.  She was wearing a tastefully low cut burgundy dress which complimented her golden skin beautifully.  Her dark hair was up and several wide spirals hung at the sides of her face.  Her make-up was soft and subtle.  I felt my heart pick up it’s pace.  She was absolutely stunning.

    I rose to my feet as she glided into the room.  There were a thousand things I could’ve said at that moment, but a single word escaped my lips.  It floated from me the same way it would’ve come from a child seeing a waterfall or a rainbow for the first time.  “Wow.”

    Her mother laughed at me momentarily and Marcella smiled.  “Thank you.”

    We got into the SUV and began driving toward Belinda’s house.  I had gone from nervous to terrified.  Marcella smiled at me.  “So, are you excited?”

    “Excited isn’t the exact word I would use.” I smiled.  I was trying to get a read on her.  Her smile was genuine and everything seemed to be fine, still I couldn’t shake the strange feeling in my gut.  We had had sex less than ten hours earlier and now we were both acting like nothing had happened.  I had to know.  I had to be sure.  “Do you wanna hear something crazy?”  I asked.  She looked over to me.  I suddenly started vomiting words like a volcano.  “I barely slept last night because I couldn’t stop thinking about you, and I know that we were drinking and people say things and do things that they don’t really mean when they’re drinking, and I really hope that isn’t what happened last night because I think I’m in love with you, and if you were serious about trying be together, then I’m completely on board.”

    There was a brief silence.  I had laid it all out.  I was exposed and vulnerable.  Marcella lowered her head and smiled.  She then slowly turned to me and looked up to meet my eyes.  There was a hint of mischief in her gaze.  “Do you wanna hear something crazy Johnny?”

    “Okay.” I answered impatiently.

    She turned back toward the road and her grin broadened.  “If it hadn’t taken my sister two hours to do my hair and make-up, I would suck your cock right here, right now.” she smiled as she settled back into her seat.  I could feel blood rushing to my groin at the mere thought of it.  She had somehow managed to calm me down, answer all of my questions and give me an erection with one sentence.  I glanced back at her.  She was still smiling.  So was I.  “What?” she asked.

    “Just wishing you weren’t wearing all that make-up.” I replied with red cheeks.

    Neither of us said another word for the rest of the drive to Belinda’s house.  We just sat and smiled.

    When we arrived at Belinda’s, she was waiting for us in the living room.  She too looked incredible.  She was wearing her hair down.  Her hair usually hung in wild natural curls, but she had straightened it for the wedding and it hung long past her shoulders.  She wore a beige silk dress that was cut just above the knee showing off her tan muscular legs.  We posed for some more photos for her mother and finally departed for the wedding.

    Marcella sat in the back seat and Belinda sat beside me in the passenger seat.  We all chatted about nothing important for a few minutes as I drove along.  Then Belinda fished her cell phone out of her purse.  She dialed a number and waited.  Finally she said “Hey honey!”  She was talking to her boyfriend Bruce.  Marcella and I had already developed a low opinion of him.  I glanced in the rear-view mirror and found Marcella’s reflection rolling her eyes.  “I’m on my way to the wedding now, so my phone will probably be off for the next hour or so.  Just wanted to let you know.”  There was a break.  “So far!  It’s nice to be home again anyway.”  Another break.  “Okay baby.  I’ll call you after.  Love you!  Bye.”

    We arrived at the church a half hour before the wedding.  Marcella and Belinda went inside and found some seats and I went to find Dan and the boys.  I won’t bore you with the details, but the wedding was fine.  I was in the wedding party, so I didn’t get to sit with the girls.  Things didn’t pick up again until afterward.

    The reception was in a different location about a half mile away from the church, so Belinda and Marcella hopped in the car with me.  Belinda turned her phone back on and dialed Bruce.  Marcella and I sat in silence as Belinda waited for an answer that never came.  She left him a voice mail asking him to call her back just as we arrived at the reception hall.  

    The DJ was playing all the usual wedding reception favorites.  The line for the bar was twice as long as the line for dinner.  The whole gang was there and dressed to the nines.  We all drank and laughed and talked about the old times and caught up more on what we had all been up to.

    Time crept by.

    The reception had been going on for over an hour.  I was talking to Chuck about some new business idea he had when I saw Belinda pull her phone out of her purse and glance at the screen before dropping it back inside.  She was sitting alone at a table near the doors.  Marcella was out on the dance floor looking more alive than I had ever seen her.  I then stared at Belinda for a moment.  She looked so very sad.

    The DJ put on some slower sentimental ballad that I wasn’t familiar with.  I stood up from the table and walked over to Belinda and extended my hand.  “May I?” I asked.  

    We stepped out onto the dance floor and I pulled her in close.  I wrapped my arm around her waist and took her hand as we began to gently sway to the rhythm.  “Everything alright?” I asked.

    “Yeah.” she sighed.  I could see the pain in her eyes.  I hated seeing that more than I can describe.  She was such a beautiful and gentle girl.  I thought about what Marcella had said to me the night before.  She had been right.  When I looked into Belinda’s eyes, I knew I was still in love with her.

    “I’m sorry for…  whatever it is that’s got you down right now.” I smiled sympathetically.

    “It’s okay.” she smiled back.  Her soft features were magnetic.  

    I stared deep into her brown eyes as she stared into mine.  There was a moment of obvious longing between us.  “Why did we break up?” I asked with a shy grin.

    She let go of my hand and threw both arms around my neck.  “I can’t remember.” she smiled.

    I pulled her closer and she rested her head on my shoulder.  We lazily swayed together in silence for the rest of the song holding on tight to one another.  The DJ then went on to play all of the club music of the day and everyone was eventually dancing.  Belinda was at least able to forget about Bruce long enough to enjoy a few dances with Marcella and me.  We bounced and shook, sweating and heaving into one another, fueled by alcohol and the desire to forget the trappings of our daily lives.  The three of us stayed close and our breathing was low and hot.  An intensity was rising between the three of us that had been lying dormant for years, and though we all felt it, none of us acknowledged it.

    At 8pm, the reception finally came to an end.  Dan and his new bride boarded a limo and headed out into their own future.  We waved them away and stood on the curb, drunk and restless.  I turned to Marcella and Belinda to see if they were ready to go home, but Belinda had already dialed Bruce on her phone again.  She waited until it went to voice mail and was clearly frustrated when she canceled the call and dropped the phone back into her purse. I finally asked “So what do you guys feel like doing?”

    Belinda made no effort to hide her hurt or her anger.  “Let’s go get a drink somewhere that we can smoke.”  Belinda hadn’t had a cigarette in almost a year.  She was angry.

    “Uh…  Okay.” I smiled, shuffling through my mind for somewhere we could go.  There were several bars nearby, but I could only imagine Belinda getting even more drunk and causing some kind of embarrassing scene she would later regret.  I thought about my mom’s house, but I didn’t want my mother to see Belinda that way.  I then remembered my dad’s house.  He was in California on a business trip and always kept a large collection of wine on hand.  “Do you wanna go to my dad’s house?  He’s out of town on business and it’s just sitting there empty.”

    “Can we smoke there?” Belinda asked.  

    “In the backyard, plus he’s got a shitload of wine we can drink.” I said.  Marcella smiled.

    Belinda did not.

    With that, the three of us left the reception hall.  We stopped at a convenient store and grabbed two packs of cigarettes and continued on to my father’s house.  

    I found the spare key he had hidden under a rock in the garden and we went inside.  Belinda was pretty tipsy and headed straight to the back yard.  Marcella followed her out and I went to look at my father’s wine collection.  I filled up three glasses with something old and red and headed outside.  The temperature had dropped significantly.  It had to have been in the mid-fifties.  Belinda was dropping her phone back into her purse again and saying “Mother Fucker!” when I handed Marcella a glass of wine.

    “What?” Marcella asked, already knowing the answer.

    “Bruce still isn’t answering his fucking phone!” Belinda whined.  “Plus it’s fucking freezing out here!” she added as she lit a cigarette.  She took a long deep draw from it.  “Oh, shit that feels good.” she exhaled.

    “Maybe he’s in a meeting or something.”  Marcella chimed in.

    “It’s 9:30 in Florida.  Who has a meeting at 9:30 at night?” Belinda barked.  Her mood had gone from bad to worse.

    Marcella was determined to cheer her up.  “He’s a club owner, right?  Club owners have meetings this late, don’t they?”

    “Not with Investors.” Belinda replied, taking a huge gulp of wine.  “He’s probably meeting somebody though.”

    Just as I sat down, Marcella clenched her body and rubbed her arms.  “Are you almost done with that cigarette?  It’s fucking cold out here.”

    Writer’s note:  Before I go on, I have to describe the yard that we were sitting in.  It’s a pretty cool backyard.  When you step out of the back door, if you turned right, you would see a 10 foot by 18 foot deck with four patio chairs, a table and a four person hot tub on the far side.  This was where we were seated.  Shooting off of the deck was a three foot wide walkway which led to 6 stairs, which led to a deck that overlooked an above-ground pool.  On that deck was another set of chairs.  Anyway, where were we?…  Oh, yeah!  So, Marcella was cold…

    I could hear the hum of the water pump underneath the hot tub.  I stood up and walked over to it.  I lifted the vinyl lined Styrofoam shell that covered it just high enough to stick my fingers in the water.  It was hot.  “The hot tub is on.  If we get in, we’ll be warm and you can still smoke.” I suggested.

    Belinda looked up at me.  She looked annoyed and drunk.  She was actually starting to act really bitchy.  “What are we gonna wear, one of your step mom’s swimsuits?  She’s way bigger than we are.”

    I looked back to her as I pulled the lid all the way off.  “Just go in your underwear.  It’s like a bathing suit right?”  I really was trying to be helpful…  Maybe a little manipulative…  Sue me.

    Belinda stubbed out her cigarette.  “Johnny, these are formal dresses.  I’m pretty sure neither one of us is wearing a bra.”

    I stepped closer to where they were sitting.  “Perfect.” I smiled.

    Belinda finally let her guard down.  She began laughing hysterically.  “Same old Johnny.  Still trying to see my titties.” she drunkenly smiled.  Marcella sat back and grinned.

    “I’m kidding.  Look, I’ll go grab some of my dad’s old tee shirts.  You can wear those, okay?  That way, you can smoke as much as you want without all of us freezing our asses off.”

    “Fine.” Belinda said, catching her breath.  Marcella laughed and nodded her approval.

    Belinda and Marcella followed me into my father’s bedroom.  I fished out two dark colored tee shirts for them to wear and then left them alone.  I took off my tuxedo jacket in the dining room and hung it on a chair at the table.  I then removed my shirt, shoes, socks and pants.  I debated on whether or not to take off my undershirt.  Then I thought: “I’m a guy.  What the fuck am I doing?” and took off the tee shirt.  I was down to just my flannel boxers when the door to my father’s bedroom slowly opened and Belinda and Marcella stepped out wearing nothing but their panties and some old baggy tee shirts.  (I was assuming they were wearing their panties, although I couldn’t actually see them. -JJJ)  Both their hair and makeup were still mostly perfect and the stark contrast of that against my dad’s old worn out tee’s was almost comical.  The shirts hung low and loose down to mid thigh on both of them yet they still managed to look incredibly sexy.

    I grabbed three oversized towels and the three of us ran from the back door to the hot tub and one by one, climbed in.  I was the last one in, so I handed Belinda and Marcella their wine glasses and put Belinda’s cigarettes on the table nearby.

    During the summer of 1999, we had all three had sex together a number of times and my dad’s backyard had been one of several places we had used when we experimented with each other.  In fact, in that very same hot tub, Belinda and Marcella had had a blow job contest with yours truly acting as judge.  A clear winner could never be crowned though.  Too many variables.  Either way, that memory popped into my mind and I couldn’t stop myself from smiling.  I missed being young. 

    Belinda had finally lightened up a bit.  She was smoking another cigarette and I had just returned with our third round of wine.  She and Marcella were laughing at something they were talking about and I finally felt like the night was going to turn out okay.  I leaned toward Belinda.  “Can I get one of those cigarettes?” I asked.

    “Sure.” Belinda smiled.

    I grabbed a cigarette and lit it up.  I hadn’t smoked in a few weeks.  I hadn’t really quit at that point, but had cut back quite a lot.  “Thanks.” I smiled.

    We sat in the tub for another fifteen minutes or so, talking and laughing.  I was genuinely happy that Belinda was having a good time.  Belinda then leaned forward a bit.  “Oh, my god it’s so hot in here.  I’m actually sweating.”

    “Me too.” Marcella agreed.  

    With that, Belinda rose up out of the water and sat down on the lip of the hot tub.  The porch lights were bright and despite how dark the tee shirt was, I could very easily make out every curve of her beautiful body as the dark wet material clung to her form.  The night air was cool and steam plumed from her body.  The chill in the air quickly cooled the water soaked into the shirt and I happily watched  as her nipples began to rise and push against the wet cloth.  She threw her head back and let out a sigh of relief and I immediately registered movement in my boxers.

    Immediately after that, Marcella rose up and joined her on the side of the tub and I watched the same transformation take place beneath her shirt as well.

    I was dumb-founded.  I had seen both of them naked, years before.  Now they were both sitting in clinging wet tee shirts with their nipples at full attention.  My imagination did the rest of the work and in moments, i was at full attention.  Then Marcella looked down at me.  “This feels so good Johnny.  You should try it.”

    I wasn’t sure what to say.  I had only a moment to come up with a suitable response.  The mood was very light and playful at that point, so I decided I would just be honest.   “I have an enormous hard on right now.”

    It was the right response.  Both of them let out deep belly laughs as soon as the words left my mouth.  I just smiled in response.  They had to have known how hot they both looked.  Either way, it kept the light mood of the night going and I was happy for that.  They both slid back down into the water, still giggling.  Belinda grabbed her wine glass and saw that it was empty.  “I’m gonna get some more wine.  Who needs a refill?”

    Marcella and I simultaneously said “I do.” and Belinda rose up and collected our glasses.

    Marcella watched Belinda over my shoulder as she slid the heavy glass door open and slipped inside.  She immediately rose up out of the water and, to my surprise, she peeled the front of her wet tee shirt up away from her body exposing her glistening breasts.  She then proceeded to lean over me, smothering me with her naked breasts.  “Are you still hard?” she asked as she reached toward my crotch under the water.

    “Fuck yes.” I said as she squeezed my cock outside of my boxers.  She then grabbed my shoulders and pulled me to my feet.  I stood in the cold night air as she jerked the front of my boxers down.  I was terrified that Belinda might walk out and see us.  She wasn’t my girlfriend anymore, but it could still be devastating for her to see Marcella and I sneaking moments of intimacy behind her back.  

    Memories of making love with Marcella the night before flooded my mind and I found myself caring less and less about getting caught.  Marcella reached up with her free hand and grabbed my cock.  She urgently pulled it into her mouth and aggressively jerked and sucked me off.  I couldn’t believe what was happening, and after about thirty seconds, Marcella finally pulled away and I slid back down into the warm water as she pulled the front of her shirt back down. Marcella then turned around and sat at my side.  Above the surface, she was just sitting next to me about a foot away.  Beneath the surface, her fingers wrapped around my swollen organ and began to gently glide up and down.

    I was so wrapped up in the moment that it took me a while to realize that Belinda had been gone for a lot longer than she should’ve been.  I knew that she could return at any second.  Marcella continued to stroke my cock as she whispered “Do you wanna fuck me again tonight?”

    “Yes.” I whispered.

    “Tell me.” she hissed as she stroked me.

    “Oh, god.” I sighed.  “I wanna bend you over the edge of this hot tub and fuck you until you cum all over my cock.” I moaned as quietly as I could manage.

    “Yeah?” she growled.  “Do you want to put your cock in my tight little asshole too?” she grinned as she stroked my rod.

    My stomach tightened.  She was winding me up.  “Oh, fuck yeah.  I wanna fuck your tight little asshole until I fucking cum.” I whispered.

    “Where do you wanna cum?” she asked.

    “In your mouth.  I wanna shove my cock in your fucking mouth and cum down your throat.” I grunted.  Her hand felt incredible.

    The back door finally slid open and suddenly, Belinda was on the patio with three fresh glasses of wine.  Like a magician, Marcella smiled over to her and called out.  “Hey baby girl.  What took so long?”  She was acting completely natural, yet continued to softly stroke my cock under the water.  Needless to say, it was an intense moment.

    Belinda set the wine glasses on the lip of the tub and began to climb back in across from us.  She was half smiling, but only half.  “Okay.  Don’t call me a psycho, but I called Bruce again.”

    Marcella continued to stroke my shaft, so I obviously couldn’t speak at that moment.  Marcella picked up a glass of wine with her free hand.  “Well?”

    “Still no answer.” Belinda said as she settled in.  “Asshole.” she chaffed.

    I felt Marcella’s fingers finally leave my cock.  Her hand came out of the water and brushed Belinda’s cheek.  That part was super hot in a strange way.  “No honey, you’re not a psycho.”  Then her hand disappeared under the water and went right back to lightly stroking me.  Belinda took a sip of wine and continued.  “So then I called Melissa from work to see if he was there and he’s not.”

    “Oh shit.” Marcella said.

    “I know, so I asked her to drive by our house after work and make sure he’s alone.” Belinda said.

    Marcella and I both went wide eyed.  “What?” Marcella exclaimed.  “Okay, that IS psycho!  If you don’t trust him THAT MUCH, you should just break up with him!”

    “I totally should!” Belinda exclaimed.  “He’s an asshole!”

    “He IS an asshole!” Marcella agreed.  I still couldn’t speak…  You know why.

    Belinda gulped some more wine.  “Everything was perfect when we first met, and then I moved in with him and he got all weird!  Everything got all secretive and sneaky, you know?”  Her expression had changed.  She was no longer smiling.  I watched her fall into another low.  “He’s such an asshole.  I know he’s cheating on me.” she said.  Then she began to cry.  It wasn’t until then that Marcella finally stopped stroking me.

    “Oh, baby.” Marcella said as she drifted over toward Belinda.  Belinda felt weak and vulnerable.  It wasn’t a look that suited her.  Belinda refused Marcella’s attempt to be comforting and angrily rose up out of the water.  She went back into the house, wiping tears from her eyes as she left.

    Marcella and I were left alone again for about fifteen minutes.  We barely spoke aside from saying how horrible we felt for Belinda, as well as a few choice words about Bruce.  

    Finally, Belinda re-emerged.  This time she was carrying two full wine bottles.  They had both been uncorked.  She climbed back into the hot tub and took a chug from one of the open bottles and handed the other to me.  Her cheeks were dry and she no longer looked sad, though her eyes were red and puffy.  At that moment, she only looked enraged.

    “Got a text from Melissa.” she said in a loud shrill voice.

    “What did she say?”  Marcella asked.

    “There’s a neon yellow VW Bug parked in my driveway.  In MY fucking driveway.” she said calmly as she took another chug of wine.  I took a chug from the bottle that she handed me and then passed it to Marcella.

    I didn’t want the evening to go sour.  “Maybe it’s just one of his friends.” I said.

    “I know his fucking friends.  None of his fucking friends drive a fucking neon yellow VW Bug!  He’s totally cheating on me!  Mother fucker!”

    Marcella slid up next to her and draped her arm over Belinda’s shoulders.  “Fuck that guy.” she said, consoling her.  “He’s a fucking moron Belin.  You’re so fucking sexy and smart and sweet, and that piece of shit doesn’t deserve you.”

    Belinda was past crying.  She was just vacant.  “I don’t give a shit.  Fuck that asshole.” she moped as she chugged more wine.

    Marcella squeezes her close and held her, quietly petting her damp hair.  

    Suddenly Marcella’s eyes popped open and she looked Belin in the eyes.  “You know what would make you feel better?”

    “Punching Bruce in the fucking face?” Belin asked as she took another chug of wine.

    “Let’s jump in the pool!” Marcella smiled.

    Belinda looked over to her sideways.  “Are you crazy?  It’s fucking freezing out here.”

    “I know!” Marcella exclaimed.  “Don’t think about it, just do it!  It’ll be like a rebirth!”  

    Without another word, Marcella hurriedly climbed out of the hot tub and ran along the path and up the steps to the pool deck.  There were no lights on up there and we could only make out vague details from what the moon revealed to us.  “Come on!” we heard her yell, just before we heard a big splash.

    Belinda laughed through her tears and looked at me.  “She’s fucking crazy.”

    “She’s YOUR best friend.” I smiled back.

    Belinda and I climbed out of the hot tub and briskly headed up to the pool deck.  We could see Marcella’s shadow floating in the water below us.  “It’s not that bad once you get in!” she chattered from the darkness.

    The night air was chilling me to the bone.  I reasoned with myself that at least the water would protect me from the biting wind.  I stepped past Belinda and leaped into the darkness.  

    The water was freezing and immediately shocked my system.  After a few seconds, the initial bite of the cold wore off and my body acclimated to the temperature as well as it could.  Poor Belinda remained all alone on the deck at the water’s edge, shivering.  “You’re both fucking crazy!” Belinda laughed.

    “Come on chicken shit!” Marcella goaded her.  

    Finally, Belinda stepped off of the edge and plunged into the cold water.

    She immediately burst up through the surface and gasped.  “Fuck my ass, this is cold!”  

    Marcella and I shared a deep hard laugh.

    “Just wait for it Belin.” Marcella smiled.

    Belinda’s body eventually adjusted to the temperature and soon the three of us were swimming in circles and laughing again.  Marcella finally said “I remember this pool being a lot warmer.”  We all knew she was referring to our wild summer together.

    “That was so fun!” I laughed.  “We used to come over here and go skinny dipping all the time.”

    Belinda laughed.  “Do you guys remember that day when Gracie caught us?”

    Gracie was my step-sister.  I laughed along.  “Yeah.  Good thing we were only swimming when she came out here.  It could’ve been way worse.”

    “No shit.” Belinda smiled.  “Like the blow job contest?” she laughed.

    I finally caught my breath.  “God.  I wonder how many days total we spent back here, swimming around naked.”

    Belinda was wrapped in the memory of that warm innocent summer.  “I miss swimming naked.”

    Marcella swam past me toward Belinda.  “So get naked then.”

    “What, now?  Yeah, right.” Belinda laughed.

    “Why not?” Marcella asked her as she planted her feet on the bottom of the pool.  She stood up and the water came to just below her breasts.

    “Well, because…” was all Belinda could come up with.

    Marcella stepped closer to Belinda.  “Because of what?” she waited.  “Your boyfriend?”  

    Belinda had no response.  

    That was all Marcella needed.  She reached down into the water and grabbed the hem of the shirt she was wearing and began to pull it up.  I stopped swimming and watched Marcella peel the wet tee shirt off of her beautiful body and then toss it onto the deck with a wet splat.  I stared at her beautiful glistening breasts in the moonlight.  Her dark nipples were hard and strained upward against the cold night air.  “I’m pretty much divorced now.  You guys have both seen my tits anyways, so who gives a fuck, right?” she said very passively.  With that Marcella slipped back down into the water and swam away.  “Come on.  Live a little Belinda.”

    I hovered in the water, watching Belinda reason with herself.  Maybe I was inspired by Marcella’s moment of reverie, or maybe I was just a typical horny bastard, but I decided I would add fuel to the fire.  I grabbed the waistband of my boxers and slid them down my legs and had them off in a second.  I then balled them up and tossed them past Belinda onto the deck beside Marcella’s shirt.

    I was completely naked and could feel the water rushing past my bare cock and balls and was feeling wonderfully happy.  Marcella was swimming around me in only her panties and Belinda was wrestling with the notion of joining us.  The night had just gotten a lot more interesting.  Marcella hooted and I kept a watchful eye on Belinda as she finally gave in to our persistent hounding.  She was a little more shy than Marcella was.  

    Belinda’s face finally untangled into a smile.  She then slipped completely under the surface.  A few seconds later, her head and bare shoulders broke the surface of the frigid water and she tossed her wet shirt onto the deck on top of Marcella’s.

    “Woohoo!” Marcella hooted.  Belinda laughed and smiled bigger than we had seen her smile in years.  The three of us swam in shallow circles, enjoying the sensation of the cold water on our bare skin and giggling like the young and curious kids we had all once been.

    After another few minutes, we had finally gotten our fill of the cold and were ready to return to the warmth of the hot tub.  The brave Marcella climbed out first.  I watched her beautiful tan body rise up the step ladder, out of the water and onto the deck.  She was wearing a black thong and her stunning wet body glistened in the moonlight.  She casually walked past the wet pile of clothes on the deck and waited for Belinda at the edge of the stairs.  “Hurry up!  It’s fucking freezing out here!”

    Belinda then rose out of the water with her back to me.  I still hadn’t seen her bare breasts since we had broken up three years earlier.  She climbed out with her back to me.  Her body was thin and tan as I remembered it being.  She was wearing low cut white panties that became sheer when saturated with water.  I could make out the fleshy tones of her ass cheeks underneath the wet panties.  She too walked right past the wet pile of clothes and then joined Marcella in hurrying down the steps and then across the yard.

    So, they’re going topless from here on out…

    I climbed out of the pool naked.  I won’t lie.  It was fucking cold and I’m pretty sure my dick was hanging about 2 inches long at that point.  Not my best look.  I looked down at my wet boxers by my feet.  Two wet tee shirts lay beside them.  If I put my boxers back on, would they put their shirts back on?  

    I left the boxers in a heap on the deck.  As I reached the steps, Marcella and Belinda were already climbing back into the hot tub.  There was no getting around it.  The lower deck was brightly lit by the patio lights.  They were going to see my tiny frozen wiener…  

    Oh well.  No guts, no glory.

    They were only wearing panties.  I’m no idiot.  I recognized the potential of the situation I was in.  Marcella had already made it abundantly clear that she was horny too.  I had to get Belinda in the same frame of mind.  I decided not to bother covering myself up.  I approached the hot tub with my arms at my sides.  Marcella and Belinda were already laughing and as soon as they peered over to me, both of their brows went all wrinkly and all I heard was “Aaawwwee.”  

    I climbed in as quickly as I could.  Marcella put her hand on my shoulder.  She was laughing so hard, she was crying.  “Oh Johnny!  It’s a good thing we’ve seen your dick hard before because that was not a flattering look at all!”  Belinda grabbed a wine bottle and tried to take a gulp through her laughter.

    “Hey, it’s fucking cold!” I yelled, feigning embarrassment.

    “Haha!  I was in the pool!” Belinda laughed, doing her best ‘George Costanza’ impression.

    “Whatever.” I laughed.  “Both of you had my tiny little dick in your mouth once upon a time, in this very hot tub.” I smiled.  Their laughter grew into a howl and I joined them.  I took the bottle from Belinda and took a deep chug before passing it to Marcella.

    Marcella wiped a tear from her eye.  “Ha ha!  Holy shit…  God I missed this.”

    “Me too.” I smiled.  “You know, I still have all of the pictures from the last time we were together.”  

    “What pictures?” Belinda chuckled.

    “All those pictures that Marcella took that night you two got me naked in the kitchen of that house I was renting before I moved to Florida.” I smiled.

    “Bullshit!” Marcella exclaimed.

    “No bullshit.” I gloated.

    “You do not still have those pictures!” she yelled.

    “Uh-huh.” I smiled.

    “Oh, my god.” Marcella said wide eyed.  “Do you still…  You know?” she said as she made the international ‘jerk off’ hand signal.  That sent Belinda into another frenzy of laughter.

    “Sometimes.” I grinned.  The night was  getting more and more interesting.

    “I don’t believe you.” Marcella said.  “You do NOT still have those pictures!”

    “I can prove it.” I said.  “I copied them onto my phone.”

    Belinda was smiling drunkenly.  Marcella’s eyes were like saucers.  “Go get it!  I wanna see!”

    With that, I rose up out of the water.  The warm water had done it’s magic and I was happily back up to my normal size.  I stopped in front of them and pointed at my cock, proudly letting it hang in front of them.  “Huh?  There you go!” I bragged with a laugh.

    “There it is!” Belinda hooted, clearly pretty tipsy.

    I hopped out onto the deck and hurried inside the back door.  I walked through the living room into the kitchen where I had gotten undressed.  I was so excited about how things had panned out.  The night had started with Belinda crying, and now here we were.  I was waltzing around naked and Belinda and Marcella were only wearing their panties and we were all about to look at a bunch of photos of the three of us having sex.  I hate to say it, but ol’ Bruce couldn’t have picked a worse night to fuck things up with Belinda and I was happy to reap the benefits of his neglect.  I reached into my inside coat pocket and found my cell phone.

    I turned toward the doorway just as Belinda stepped into the kitchen.  

    The water from the pool and the humidity of the hot tub had taken away the straightening she had done to her hair earlier in the day.  It hung in curly wet clumps across her face and down her chest.  Her beautiful bare breasts were finally revealed in all their glory in the bright light of the kitchen.  Her soft pink nipples came to sharp points and beads of water clung to them.  Her white panties were soaked thru and I could easily make out the thin dark landing strip of pubic hair beneath.  Her arms were dangling at her sides and she was wearing a drunken smile.  She left me breathless.  “I almost forgot how beautiful you are.” I said.

    I crossed the room and stood in front of her.  She stared up into my eyes in a daze as I spoke.  “I don’t know what’s going on with that guy, but if he really is cheating on you, he’s the dumbest asshole that ever lived.”  Her eyes were narrow and red.  Her smile was sweet and innocent.  I leaned closer to her face.  I wanted to kiss her.  

    Our lips were only inches apart when we heard Marcella at the back door yelling “Come on!  Let’s see those pictures already!”

    I broke away from Belinda and she followed me back to the kitchen table where I’d left my phone.  Marcella appeared in the doorway in nothing but her black thong and a smile.  She gracefully crossed the room and joined us standing by the kitchen table.  I could finally see both of their beautiful, almost nude bodies in full detail and I was having a difficult time tearing my eyes away from either one of them.  They both looked so damn sexy.  

    I finally opened the phone’s photo gallery.  Inside, there were multiple folders.  I opened one titled: “Work Projects.”  Inside that folder, there were several sub-folders with titles like: MK, MM, A.  etc.  I opened a folder titled “BM” and a photo gallery opened.

    Marcella asked me “Are all of those sex pictures?”

    “Uh-huh.” I said confidently as I opened the first photo.  “The kind of girls I date usually aren’t very camera shy.”  The first photo in the series was of me lying on my back on the dining room floor of my old rent house wearing a sweater, jeans and a jacket.  Belinda was wearing a black sweater, kneeling by my side with her hand stuck in the zipper hole of my pants.  My eyes were closed and Belinda was laughing hysterically.  Her sweater was pulled up above her breasts, revealing her bra.

    “Oh my god.  Do you really still jerk off to these?” Marcella asked.

    “Sometimes.” I smiled as Marcella grabbed the phone from me.

    “Give me this thing.  I’m driving.” she giggled.  

    As she cycled through the photos, we saw Belinda’s fingers wrapped around my erect cock, a few shots of Belinda’s bare breasts, Belinda with my cock in her mouth, Marcella squeezing Belinda’s tits, Belinda’s naked ass, Marcella squeezing Belinda’s ass, then rubbing her asshole with a fingertip, the two of them kissing with my cock pressed against Belinda’s cheek, A nice shot of Marcella’s naked tits, and finally, the two of them topless and tongue kissing with a splash of my cum on Belinda’s chin.

    “Holy fuck.” Marcella murmured.  I was getting really turned on looking at the photos.  Then, Marcella took it one step further.  She exited out of the ‘BM’ folder.  “I wanna see…”  She opened the folder titled ‘KM.’  “…what else you’ve been up to.”

    I wasn’t sure if it was a good idea or not, but my ego won the battle and I happily watched her go through some of the other folders.  She and Belinda rifled through pictures of stuff I had done with Marie and Karen.  Then she found some photos I had taken of Marie going down on Michelle as well as pictures of the two of them taking turns sucking my cock.  Lastly, they looked at some pictures of Amanda sucking my cock and then taking it up the ass.

    “Holy shit!  You’ve been a busy boy!” Marcella smiled seductively.  Had seeing all of that actually turned her on even more?  

    By that point, I had gotten completely hard again.  I was also completely naked, so there was no hiding it, although I wasn’t really trying to.  In fact, I was hoping that they had gotten a little turned on too.  I took the phone from Marcella and set it down on the kitchen table. I casually took a step back, giving them both a clear view of my full erection.

    Marcella was the first to take notice.  “Look Belin!  Little Chico is getting excited!”  Marcella giggled as she stared down at my swollen cock.  Belinda looked down and smiled absently.

    It was at that point that Marcella decided to torture me a little.  She smiled devilishly at me and then turned to Belinda.  She casually slid her hands up Belinda’s flat tummy and then cupped her small breasts, effectively putting them on display for me.  “Ooh Johnny…  Look at these tits!” she hooted like a sorority girl.  

    Belinda giggled and looked back down to my throbbing cock.  “Oh my god Marci, look how hard he is.” she smiled.

    Marcella threw another lustful glance at me.  “Do you miss seeing me and Belinda together like this Chico?”  

    I hadn’t heard her call me that in years.  It always drove me crazy.  Marcella then boldly pulled Belinda close and kissed her softly on the lips.  Belinda pulled away and snorted through a giggle as Marcella cupped her breasts again.  She examined them closely as she lightly massaged them and then turned to me again.  “Doesn’t she have the most beautiful tits you’ve ever seen Chico?”  

    Belinda giggled again as Marcella bent down and playfully kissed her right on the nipple.  It was quite strange really.  What she was doing was overtly sexual, yet the mood was still playful and light.  Marcella was driving me insane and she knew it.  She then looked over at me and started bouncing Belinda’s perky breasts in her hands as she made dramatic sexual sounds.  “Aah! Ahh! Oh! Uhh!  Fuck, I missed these fucking titties!” Marcella laughed again as she gave them a gentle squeeze.  

    Marcella took a step closer to Belinda and wrapped her arms around her.  She mashed her breasts against Belinda’s and got face to face with her to look her in the eyes.  “You’re so sexy Belinda.”

    I thought for certain that they were about to kiss.  Belinda was still smiling and dazed, but Marcella had gotten more serious.  Marcella then turned to me and said “Isn’t she the sexiest girl you’ve ever seen?”

    “She is.” I smiled.  My cock was still as hard as an oak.

    They stood there in the kitchen with their arms around each other and their eyes locked, swaying absently to music that wasn’t there.  Their expressions had both grown much more serious and I could see in Belinda’s eyes that, in that moment, she wanted Marcella just as badly as Marcella wanted her.  Marcella had managed to get in Belinda’s head.  She then took Belinda’s hand and led her out of the kitchen and through the back door.

    I began to follow, but stopped short of the sliding glass door.  I thought it would be best to just let whatever was going to happen between them happen on its own.  I knew Marcella well enough to know she had a plan.  As horny as Belinda might be getting, it was much safer for her to be alone with Marcella than with me.  If something were to happen with Marcella it wouldn’t be nearly as bad as if something happened with me.  After all, Belinda did still have a boyfriend.  Shit, Marcella technically still had a husband, and I was still dating Amanda…  All of those thoughts shuffled through my mind and I began to feel a little guilty.  I wrestled with the feelings for a few minutes before finally letting myself really feel what I wanted to feel.  I had known Belinda and Marcella for most of my life and I was crazy about both of them.  Marcella wanted it to happen too.  The only wild card was Belinda.  It was at that moment that I made the biggest decision of my life.  ‘We belong together.’ I thought.  With that, I stepped out onto the patio, completely naked and fueled by an old fire that refused to be extinguished.

    The first thing I saw was Marcella’s black thong in a wet clump in the center of the deck.  I had hoped to find them giggling and lightly pecking each other on the lips.  Instead, I found something much more lurid than I had imagined. 

    Marcella was completely naked, sitting on the lip of the hot tub with her thighs spread wide.  She was facing me and moaning softly into the night.  My eyes drifted down from her face, across her beautiful tan breasts and firm body and further still to her spread thighs.  It was there that I found Belinda, mostly below the surface of the water.  Her head was between Marcella’s thighs and she was clearly eating Marcella’s pussy…

    I was completely beside myself.

    Marcella noticed my arrival first.  Then Belinda.  Belinda pulled away from Marcella’s glistening shaved cunt and they both giggled as Marcella slid down into the warm water.  “Oh, don’t mind me.” I smiled as I stepped closer to the tub.  I was trying to be as casual as possible.  The last thing I wanted to do was interrupt what they had started.  They both shyly giggled again as Marcella closed the gap between herself and Belinda.  Their eyes met again and Marcella began to softly and sensuously kiss her with an open mouth and no inhibitions.

    I stood in complete admiration as their hands glided over one another’s bodies in slow motion.  Marcella kissed down Belin’s neck and onto her small breasts.  Belinda softly moaned as Marcella gently bit and tugged at her nipple.

    I wanted to get involved.

    I stepped closer to them until my stiff member was hovering over the ledge of the jacuzzi.  Marcella and Belinda looked over to me and giggled to each other.  Marcella kissed Belinda softly one final time before she floated toward me.   Belinda followed her over and Marcella made sure she was okay with the idea of involving me.  Belinda was still smiling as Marcella grabbed hold of my cock and sensuously pulled it into her mouth.  

    I couldn’t believe what was happening.  Belinda just sat by Marcella’s side and watched as Marcella sucked my cock in long wet strokes.  It was a tricky situation though and Marcella didn’t push Belinda to get involved, but rather let her go at her own pace.  Occasionally, she would break away from me and kiss Belinda for a moment before returning her soft lips to my eager cock.  I immediately wondered if Belinda could taste me on Marcella’s lips.  

    Despite Belinda’s reluctance to get involved, she was clearly very comfortable with what was happening between Marcella and myself which made me very happy.  I couldn’t stop myself from wondering what Marcella would do next. She didn’t disappoint.  

    She pulled away from me and invited me to join them in the hot tub before briefly kissing Belinda again.  I climbed into the warm water and sat on the ledge with my thighs spread and Marcella positioned herself in front of me and resumed her amazing blow job as Belinda continued to watch.  Belinda then looked up at me and we locked eyes for a heated moment.  Her lust was growing and I could see it all over her face, but her will was very strong.  Just as she turned her attention back to Marcella, Marcella rose up out of the water.  Her beautiful naked body glistened as she turned away from me.  She then took a step back and swung her leg out over my own and leaned back against my body.  Her other leg rose up and I felt her hand firmly grip my cock as she carefully lowered herself down.

    As I slid into her, she let out a satisfied moan and before long, she was rising and falling slowly on my cock.  I couldn’t believe that Marcella had dared to take things that far. Belinda rose out of the water in front of her and leaned in for another wet kiss.  It was the most sensual atmosphere I had ever witnessed.  Every movement was slow and deliberate.  Marcella moaned again as Belinda drew a nipple into her mouth and suckled at it.  She then kissed down Marcella’s belly and dropped back down into the water.  I couldn’t see her anymore, but I heard her ask me if I had noticed that Marcella had shaved her pussy.  I had actually noticed it the night before.  “Uh-huh.” I moaned.  Belinda went silent and I felt the heat of her breath on my exposed balls.  She had returned to licking Marcella’s clit.

    I’m not sure exactly how long that part lasted, but it went on for a good while.  Marcella just moaned softly as she slowly rode me and Belinda ate her out.  I couldn’t believe how close my cock was to Belinda’s beautiful mouth, but despite how close the three of us all were, Belinda barely touched me at all aside from my balls occasionally bumping her chin a few times accidentally.  It was an incredibly intense situation.  Maybe Belinda figured that if she didn’t actually do anything with me, that she wouldn’t be cheating, even though she had every right to.  At the end of the day, she was a good girl and I had to respect that.

    Marcella’s moaning grew in volume and intensity.  Belinda must’ve really been going to town on her because Marcella abruptly rose off of my cock, moaning “Fuck!  Fuck!  I don’t wanna cum yet!”  She climbed off of me and slid down into the water a final time before standing up again and climbing out of the hot tub.  She then took Belinda’s hand and helped her out of the tub.  Then, the two of them disappeared inside.

    I stepped out of the tub and approached the door.  The girls were nowhere in sight.  I stepped through the kitchen and into the living room and still didn’t find them.  Then I saw a dim light coming from the hallway.  They had gone to Gracie’s old room.

    I mentioned Gracie earlier. She’s my step sister.  She was a year older than I was and despite the fact that she had moved out six or seven years earlier, my father and step-mother had left her room exactly as it had been when she lived there.  Gracie had been a very popular cheerleader back in high school and had always been a bit of a bitch, to be honest.  Back in the old days, Belinda and I (and sometimes Marcella) would occasionally have one of our little sex adventures in Gracie’s bedroom just to spite her.  I don’t know if Gracie ever found out about it, but if she did, she never said anything.  I entered the hallway and found the light coming from Gracie’s room.  The door was open just a crack.

    I pushed the door open and found Belinda sitting in her wet panties by the headboard of Gracie’s bed.  The room was bathed in a warm light coming from a small lamp on the nightstand.  She welcomed me in with her familiar smile.  Marcella was an entirely different story.

    Marcella was in the center of the bed, stark naked and on all fours with her back arched and her ass up in the air.  In the warm glow, I could easily see her puckered little asshole and her smooth wet pussy just waiting to be fucked.  At that point, I honestly didn’t really care if Belinda was on board anymore, although it was clear that she wasn’t opposed.  I knew I would be with Marcella either way and that was enough for me.  

    They were both smiling at me as I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself behind Marcella on my knees.  She was looking back at me over her shoulder and was wearing bedroom eyes and a seductive smile.  I glanced over to Belinda and found her still smiling as well.  I grabbed my cock by the base and eased forward, pushing the head against Marcella’s glistening cunt lips.  She allowed herself a much louder moan now that we were indoors.  I pushed my cock against her clit and drug it upward until it was in the sweet spot.  I then grabbed her hips and thrust my spear into her.

    “Oh fuck!” she moaned.  Her hand reached out and found Belinda’s thigh.  Belinda met her stare and Marcella asked her “Are you okay with this Belin?”  I was amazed that even in a moment of intense lust, Marcella was still concerned about the feelings of her life long best friend.  Belinda leaned forward and placed her hand on Marcella’s cheek.  Then she kissed her softly on the lips and smiled at her.  As Belinda went to lean back against the headboard again, Marcella stopped her and grabbed her by the back of her head.  She pulled Belinda back in and kissed her deeply and passionately.

    The kiss grew hotter and wetter as I pounded Marcella from behind.  Then Belinda’s hand rose up from her lap and grabbed hold of one of Marcella’s swaying breasts.  Marcella broke away long enough to mutter “God, I fucking love this!  I love being with you two!  I love kissing you and having Chico fucking me like this!  Uh, fuck!  It’s fucking perfect!”

    Their kissing resumed and during the short breaks they would allow themselves, I heard Belinda finally getting a bit more in character.  “Does that cock feel good?” she oozed.  “Do you like kissing me while you’re getting fucked like that?”

    “Fuck yes!” Marcella moaned.

    “You like fucking my boyfriend in front of me you little slut?”

    The moment was too intense to stop, but all three of us immediately registered what Belinda had said.  We had broken up three years earlier, but she had just referred to me as her boyfriend.  I wasn’t sure if it was just a Freudian slip, or if she had said it for Marcella’s benefit or what…  But I liked it.  Whatever the reason, Marcella used it to make her big move.

    “Fuck yeah, I like it.” she moaned.  She stared Belinda in the eye and went on.  “Do you like watching your boyfriend fucking me?”  Belinda just smiled, her lust clearly growing.  “Do you wanna watch me suck your boyfriends cock?” she panted as she pulled away from me.

    I slid out of her and she guided me up to the head of the bed and sat me down beside Belinda.  She placed her hands on my inner thighs and pushed my legs apart before lying down on her stomach with her head at my crotch.  She looked up at Belinda as she wrapped her fingers around my throbbing hard on.  She maintained eye contact with Belinda as she pulled my cock upward and then pressed her tongue against my balls.  She licked my sack in long wet strokes like a cat as she stared Belinda in the eye.  Then she angled my shaft downward and kissed the tip of it.  “Do you remember back in that summer when I would watch you give Johnny blow jobs all the time?”

    “Yeah.” Belinda sighed.

    “Then that time we were all in the bathroom at Chuck’s house during that party?”

    “Uh-huh.”

    “That was the first time you watched me do it all by myself.” she whispered as she gently stroked me.  “I thought you were gonna join in, but you just sat there and watched me suck your boyfriends cock.”

    “I remember.” Belinda smiled.

    “And you started touching yourself…” Marcella trailed off as she gently grabbed Belinda’s wrist and guided it down to her crotch.

    “Uh-huh.” Belinda closed her eyes as her fingertips slipped beneath the elastic band of her panties and disappeared inside.

    “And you told me what to do.  You told me how he liked it…”  

    Belinda’s hand began to move up and down underneath her damp white panties.  “Yes.”

    “Then do you remember what happened?” Marcella lustfully panted.

    Belinda closed her eyes again.  Her mind returned to that night eight years ago.  A smile spread across her face.  “I was fingering myself…  Watching you suck Johnny’s cock.  It was so hot.”  Her smile brightened as she slipped a finger inside of herself.  “Uh.  And Johnny told you he was gonna cum…”

    “Uh-huh.” Marcella smiled as she lazily stroked me.

    “And I told him I wanted him to cum in your mouth.” Belinda sighed.

    “I couldn’t believe it when you said that.” Marcella smiled.

    “I loved watching you two together.” Belinda moaned as she slipped another finger inside herself.

    “I loved watching both of you together.” Marcella smiled.

    I put my hand on Belinda’s thigh and her eyes opened and met my gaze.  “I always loved to watch you two together.”  

    Belinda smiled at me again as she delicately fingered herself.  Marcella slid her free hand over toward Belinda.  Her fingertips slid across Belinda’s tan thigh and rested just beside the crotch of Belinda’s panties.  “Doesn’t this feel so right to you Belinda?..  The three of us, being together like this?”  Belinda shifted her gaze to Marcella.  Her demeanor had gotten much more contemplative.  “Johnny and I talked about it last night after I dropped you off.”  Belinda pulled her hand out of her panties and her brow furrowed.  Marcella kept on.  “I went back to his house to tell him I was worried about you.  You aren’t yourself anymore Belinda…”

    “What are you talking about?” Belinda asked, becoming more defensive.  I had no idea what to do.  I was completely naked and Marcella was holding my cock in her hand as she spoke so seriously and the entire situation was as strange as it could be, but Marcella didn’t waver.

    “You didn’t used to be like this.  All worked up about some guy?  Always worrying whether or not he’s cheating on you?”  Marcella paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in.  “I went back to see Johnny last night because I wanted to tell him that I love you too much to see you so unhappy.  I wanted to see if he saw it too.  Then I started thinking about how perfect things were back when we were younger…  I thought it was just us being curious at the time, but now I know what it really was…”

    Belinda’s eyes welled up with tears.  Her lip quivered as she asked “What?”

    “Love.”  Marcella whispered.  “During that summer, I fell in love with you…”  Then she turned to me.  “With both of you…”  Belinda wiped a tear from her cheek.  “I could never say it because Johnny was your boyfriend and I would never do anything to hurt you or jeopardize our friendship.”  Marcella stared at Belinda.  We could both see the same spark of realization taking place in Belinda that had happened in me the night before.  “I told Johnny all of this last night.  He’s still in love with you too.”  Belinda sat, crying cleansing tears.  She wasn’t sad or upset.  She was transforming.  “We want to be together and we want you there too.” Marcella finally said.  “The three of us, together.”

    Belinda wiped another tear away as she giggled a bit.  “And how is that supposed to work?  You live here.  I live with Bruce.  Johnny has a girlfriend.”

    “After my divorce, I’ll move to Florida.  You two go home and do what you have to do.” Marcella said.

    Belinda turned to me with red teary eyes.  “Are you serious about this?”

    “Yes.” I answered calmly.

    “What about everyone else?” she protested.  “What are our families going to think?”

    “They’ll think that we’re three young people that have known each other for years and decided to live together.” Marcella assured her.  “It’s nobodies business but our own.”

    Belinda gulped back another wave of tears.  “And you two came up with all of this last night?”

    “Not exactly.” Marcella smiled.  “We’re kinda making it up as we go…  We love you Belin…”

    Belinda sat red faced and flabbergasted for a moment.  She finally giggled through her tears.  “Jesus…  This is just so much to process, you know?…”

    “Just a few minutes ago, you called Chico your boyfriend…” Marcella smiled.

    “Old habits…” Belinda wiped her cheek again.

    My cock had gone a little soft during the conversation, although Marcella hadn’t once taken her hand from it.  She finally began to move it up and down coaxing me back to life.  “Now, he can be your boyfriend…” she whispered, making a show of the work her hand was doing.  Then she slid her other hand further up Belinda’s thigh and rested her fingertips over Belinda’s clit outside of her panties.  “…And I can be your girlfriend.”

    Belinda slowly let her thighs fall open at Marcella’s gentle touch.  Marcella then pulled my cock into her mouth and went up and down a few times before returning to stroking me.  “If we’re really going to do this, we have to be completely honest with each other.  That’s the only way this will work.” she whispered.

    “Oh my god…” Belinda moaned at Marcella’s touch.

    “Belin…  Last night, when I went back to Johnny’s mom’s house…”  

    I knew where she was going.  I was terrified that Belinda would be angry or jealous.  

    “Uh-huh?”

    “…After we talked about all of this…”

    “Uh-huh?”

    “…We started kissing.”

    Marcella and I both waited for Belinda’s reaction.  She just sat with her eyes closed.  Marcella continued to gently push and prod at Belinda’s pussy through her panties.  “…And we ended up having sex…” Marcella paused.  “I didn’t want you to be upset, but I had to tell you.”

    Belinda’s eyes opened slowly.  “Johnny’s not my boyfriend anymore…”

    Marcella and I weren’t sure what to do at that point.  Then Belinda took the reigns.  She reached down and pulled the front of her panties away from her body and guided Marcella’s hand inside.  “But, maybe he can be OUR boyfriend for tonight…”

    Marcella began to finger Belinda’s wet pussy and Belinda moaned softly.  She then reached across my lap and, for the first time in three years, she wrapped her delicate fingers around my cock.  “…So…” she smiled.  “Can I watch you suck your boyfriend’s cock again?”

    Marcella rose up from between my legs and scooted over to Belinda.  She continued to delicately massage her clit as she kissed her deep and hard.  To see the two of them together again lit a fire in my heart.  It was truly beautiful.

    After a moment, Marcella finally pulled away and said “I have a better idea.”  She then crawled over me and lay down on her side facing me.  She looked across my chest at Belinda and continued.  “How about I watch you suck your boyfriend’s cock?”

    Suddenly, the energy of the entire night shifted.  Belinda rose up to her knees and leaned over my body.  She took a moment to look me steadily in the eyes and then fell onto me in a heap.  Her soft lips found mine and we kissed for the first time in three years!  My belly churned and my heart raced.  All of the darkness between that moment and the wild and passionate days of our youth melted away and all that was left was fire.  I wrapped my arms around her and held her close.  I felt her soft breasts and taut nipples push against my chest.  Her tongue swirled in mad circles in my mouth and I was alive again.  Her slender fingers found their way back down to my swollen cock and she gripped me firmly and began to stroke me hard and fast.  She then began to kiss my neck, then my chest, then my belly.  She finally settled into the same spot that Marcella had been in earlier.  She looked over to Marcella and they were both smiling.  She rubbed my cock against her soft lips and said “Is this what you wanted to see?”

    “Yeah.” Marcella smiled.  With that, Belinda parted her soft lips and pulled my cock into her mouth.

    Belinda had always been very skilled when it came to oral sex.  Having her soft lips wrapped around my cock again after all the time that had passed was intense to say the least.  Her soft tongue pressed against the underside of my shaft where all of the tender nerve clusters reside and her lips wrapped tightly around me.  Marcella lay at our side, smiling in adoration.  “I love watching you suck his cock Belin.”  Marcella reached over and began to rub Belinda’s back.  “You look so fucking sexy.”  Belinda lifted my shaft up and tongued my balls.  “Yeah, baby…  Lick his balls.” Marcella goaded.

    I watched Marcella’s hand drift down Belinda’s back and slip into the back of her panties.  She squeezed Belinda’s ass cheek and moaned.  “I love your ass.”  Her hand then went down lower, pulling most of the material off of Belinda’s ass.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs and moaned onto my cock as Marcella slipped a finger into her waiting pussy.  “You want me to finger your tight little pussy while you suck that cock?”  Belinda responded by moving her knees underneath her body and lifting her ass off of the bed.  Marcella picked up the hint and slowly slid Belinda’s wet panties down her thighs.  Belin lay back on her tummy, continuing to suck me off as Marcella pulled her panties all the way off.  She tossed them off of the bed as Belin spread her legs again.  Now unfettered, Marcella slipped her finger back inside Belin’s glistening cunt.  She then slid her thumb up Belin’s ass crack and began to gently massage it.  “Do you still like it when I touch you there?” Marci asked in a soft voice.

    Belin pulled my cock out of her mouth long enough to utter “Mmm-hmm.”

    Marcella was driving her wild.  She was moaning louder and louder onto my cock as Marcella finger fucked her harder and harder.  It wasn’t just her hand doing all the work.  Marcella was talking to her the whole time too.  It was getting more and more heated.  “You look so fucking good with that big cock in your mouth Belin.  You like getting fingered by a girl while you suck cock, you little slut?”  Belin moaned her approval.  “You little bi-sexual slut.” Marci giggled.  “Look at you, sucking a big hard cock while your best friend fingers  your tight little pussy.”

    Belinda abruptly rose up and fell over toward Marcella.  She kissed her hard and wet before pulling away and throwing her leg across my torso.  She lowered her pelvis down and mashed my cock down against my abdomen with her wet pussy.  She then looked over to Marcella.  “You wanna watch me stick this big cock in my tight little pussy?”  With that, she rose up and took hold of my cock.  She positioned the tip against her smooth gash and slid down onto me.

    Her eyes went wide as I thrust upward and felt her pussy lips completely envelope my entire cock.  “Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “God I love your fucking cock!” she howled as she began to find a steady rhythm.

    The tenderness that we had initially started out with had twisted into a frenetic animal lust.  Belinda bucked hard, thrashing wildly and grinding her cunt as hard as she could into me.  Her pussy was tight and wet and felt completely amazing.  I did my best to hold onto her as I watched her beautiful tits violently bounce in all directions.  Marcella didn’t interact during the majority of this part save for goading us on with some very sexy dialogue.  “Yeah, ride that fucking cock Belin.  Fuck him hard baby!”

    Belinda began to shout and sputter and she finally ground down to a halt.  “Fuck, fuck!  I’m gonna fuckin’ cum!”

    “So cum.” Marcella taunted.

    “I…  I want us to cum at the same time.” she panted.

    I knew exactly what she meant.  It was never easy for me to cum when I was on bottom.  Belinda wanted me on top, so I sat up and lifted us both off of the bed in one motion and then slammed her down onto her back.  I then scuttled to my knees and pulled her feet up over my shoulders.  Marcella was still watching in awe, so I grabbed her arm and pulled her close.  I then pushed her face down toward Belinda.  She picked up where I was going and straddled Belinda’s torso.  They began to kiss again as I slid my cock back into Belinda’s eager cunt.

    I stared down at Marcella’s beautiful little asshole as I fucked the ever-loving shit out of Belinda.  They kissed harder and panted and moaned louder as I worked.  I then wet my right thumb in my mouth and began massaging Marcella’s little pink asshole with it.  She moaned with delight, so I took it one step further and slipped it in up to the first knuckle.

    Belinda had already been on the verge of cumming before and it didn’t take me long to get her back there.  I bore down into the bed, trying to touch the mattress with my balls so that I could come into Belinda at the right angle to zero in on her G-spot.  I thrust into her as deeply as I could and she wailed in pleasure.  I felt the muscles in her vaginal wall tighten around my cock and knew she was cumming.  The timing was almost perfect as I felt a swell of cum gathering at the base of my cock.  I threw my head back and roared “I’m about to cum!”

    “Cum in my pussy!” Belinda shouted back.  “I want your cum inside me!”

    Despite how long Belinda and I had dated, I had only cum inside of her two or three times.  I reasoned that she must be on the pill.  Either way, in that moment, I didn’t really care.  I pulled my thumb out of Marcella’s asshole and grabbed Belinda by both hips.  I rapidly pumped three or four more times before finally stabbing into her as deeply as physics would allow and a river of hot sticky fluid flowed from me into her.

    Once all chambers were fired, I slumped over and lay on Marcella’s back as she continued to lightly kiss Belinda.  The three of us lay there like a sandwich as Marcella whispered.  “Thank you for letting me be a part of that.”

    I rose up and finally slid out of Belinda.  The inside of her pussy was completely saturated with my cum.  My cock was soaked and glistening.  Marcella then climbed off of Belinda and leaned against the headboard facing us.  Belinda sat up and did her best to keep all of the cum dribbling out of her exhausted cunt from getting on the comforter.  She hurriedly climbed off of the bed and told us she would be right back as she slipped into the hallway with a cupped hand between her legs.

    I looked over to Marcella and found her glowing.  “We did it.” she whispered.

    “We did.” I happily agreed.

    “She was even totally cool about what happened last night.” she smiled.

    “Yeah.” I agreed.  Then I remembered what she had said about having to be honest for this to really work.  “What about five years ago though?”

    “Yeah…” she trailed off.  “Johnny, I think we should tell her.”

    It was the day after the last time the three of us were together.  Marcella had come over alone.  I was still dating Belinda at the time.  Marcella and I made love without Belinda being there or knowing about it.  It had been the only time I had ever cheated on her.

    “Maybe we could wait a while?” I asked optimistically.

    “If we wait it’ll only be worse when we finally do tell her.  No secrets, remember?” she asked.

    “Right…  No secrets.”

    Belinda returned seconds later and stood in the doorway, naked and smiling.  “Anyone else want a cigarette?

    We sat in the deck chairs, wrapped in large dry towels and smoked our cigarettes.  We talked for almost an hour about how we were all perfect together.  About how we were all in love and should be together.  We all agreed that that wild summer had been the best summer of our lives and how all three of us have been trying to replicate it ever since and how nothing has even come close.  Marcella says “Imagine it.  I can move to Florida and the three of us could get a place together.  We could hang out all the time and just fuck each others brains out whenever we want.  It would be perfect.”  

    Belinda agreed that it would be perfect…  So did I.  We all just sat and smiled like giddy school kids.  Finally, Marcella decided to lay it all out there.

    “Belinda…  There’s one other thing we have to tell you about.”

    Belinda listened intently as Marcella began to tell her what we had done.  Through tears, Marcella explained to her that she has regretted it every day since, but that she wanted to let me know how she felt without hurting Belinda’s feelings.  She hadn’t come over that day planning on having sex with me.  It had just happened.  Then she asked Belinda if she could ever forgive us.  By that point, Belinda was crying too.  She was clearly deeply hurt by what she had been told.  Finally she spoke.

    “Well, I’m glad you told me…” she paused.  “And that’s everything?  No more secrets?”

    “No more secrets.” Marcella reassured her.  “From here on out we share everything.”

    “I can understand why you did it, but it still hurts.” Belinda said wiping a tear from her eye.

    “I’m so sorry Belin…  I would never do anything to hurt you…  I love you so much.” Marcella spouted as she stood up and leaned over Belinda’s face.

    Belinda took another drag from her cigarette before stubbing it out.  “I love you too Marci.”

    Marcella leaned forward and kissed Belinda softly on the lips.  Then again.  She then pulled Belinda up from her seat and wrapped her towel around Belinda and pulled her close.  I watched Marcella slightly open her mouth and flick her tongue across Belinda’s lips.  “God, I love kissing you.”

    Belinda responded by opening her mouth wider and accepting Marcella’s probing tongue.  Marcella let go of the ends of her towel as she slid her hands along Belinda’s body.  The towel slid off of her shoulders and fell silently to the deck.  As their kiss deepened, Belinda released the corners of her own towel, allowing Marcella to push it off of her shoulders and suddenly they were intertwined, naked in the cold night air.  I couldn’t move.  I was paralyzed by their stunning beauty.  These two perfect women that I was in love with, wrapped in each others arms as their tongues gently explored each others mouths.

    Through a small shiver, Belinda whispered to her new found lover, “Let’s go inside.”

    We went into the living room and they continued to softly tongue each other, standing toe to toe in the center of the room.  I stepped up behind Belinda and began massaging her shoulders.  I let my hands slide around her waist and began squeezing her breasts.  She moaned softly into Marcella’s mouth as I drug my finger tips down her flat tummy.  I reached down between her legs and started circling her clit.  Belinda broke away from Marcella and turned to meet my lips over her shoulder.  As we softly kissed, Marcella lay on her back on the living room floor.  When I finally released Belin, we both saw Marci lying on her back with her legs spread wide and her shaved pussy staring back at us.  Belinda turned to me and smiled…

    Belinda was on her knees with her face buried in Marcella’s pussy.  I had already gotten hard again as I watched Belinda’s outstretched arms find Marcella’s breasts and begin squeezing them.  “I love the way your tongue feels on my pussy.” Marci moaned.  Belinda didn’t acknowledge the compliment, but continued digging her tongue into Marcella’s wet hole.  “Oh, god!  Fuck me with that tongue!”  I had been staring at them for several minutes, just frozen.  Finally I had had enough and decided to join the party.

    Belinda’s ass was still sticking straight up in the air and I had wanted to eat her ass all night.  I dropped down to my knees behind her and boldly stuck my face between her cheeks.  I licked up her entire crack with a long wide stroke and felt her body shudder.  I then found her puckered butt hole with the tip of my tongue and began jamming it up her ass as far as I could.  Then the dirty talk kicked into high gear…

    “Oh, fuck yeah baby!  Stick your tongue up my dirty asshole!” Belinda moaned and I did as I was told.  Then Marcella chimed in.

    “Oh, fuck, I want you to stick your tongue in my mouth so I can taste Belin’s ass!

    I scurried up past Belinda and knelt beside Marcella.  I bent down and jammed my tongue into her mouth and she began to suck on it like a cock.  Then I felt her hand reaching out underneath me, so I rose up and let her grip my cock firmly.  She then pulled me closer to her head.  “Oh, fuck, feed me that fucking cock!”  Belinda pinched and tugged Marcella’s nipples as Marcella deep throated my cock.  She sucked me in deep explosive bursts and I could hear her gagging.  Then Belinda chimed in again.  “That’s right baby, gag on that big fucking cock!” she moaned before shoving her tongue back up Marcella’s cunt.  I then reached down and pushed my middle finger against Marcella’s clit and began gyrating my hand.  

    Her body began to convulse and she slapped my hand away.  “Oh, shit! Shit!   I don’t wanna cum yet!”

    Belinda lifted her face up and Marcella abruptly sat up and forced Belinda onto her back.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs as Marcella darted down her body.  “God, I wanna taste your fucking pussy!” she wailed before french kissing Belinda square on the cunt.  In between lustful moans of pleasure, Belinda waved me up to meet her.  I scurried down to where her head was rested and she smiled up at me, wide eyed as she grabbed my rod and pulled it toward her wet lips.

    She aggressively sucked my cock for a full minute as Marcella continued to stab at her pussy with an eager tongue.  Marcella kept goading her on.  “Yeah, suck that fucking cock Belin!”

    Belinda backed away from me and took over with her spit drenched fist.  “I love this fuckin’ cock!  I love this fuckin’ cock!”  she moaned.  As she drew me back into her mouth, I grabbed a handful of her hair and start fucking her mouth hard.

    Belinda made slurping and gagging sounds as I fucked her throat and Marcella cheered me on.  “Yeah, fuck that little slut’s mouth baby!”  “Fuck her pretty little mouth!”

    By that time, Marcella had slid her middle finger up Belinda’s asshole.  That, coupled with Marcella’s thrashing tongue and gnawing lips was too much for Belinda to take.  She grabbed Marcella’s head and pulled it hard against her cunt as she screamed onto my cock.  Her body trembled as my cock slipped out of her mouth.  

    Belinda came hard onto Marcella’s biting lips.  Little spurts of cloudy fluid gushed from her cunt and coated Marcella’s beautiful face.

    To be honest, I was relieved that my cock had popped out of Belinda’s mouth when it did.  Just a few more seconds of fucking her mouth like that and I would have cum. Belinda curled up into a little ball as she reeled from the intense orgasm that Marcella had given her.  Marcella was still on all fours with her beautiful ass sticking up in the air.  “Chico.” she hissed through heavy breaths.  “Get behind me.”

    Belinda sat on the sidelines for a few minutes to recover as I knelt down behind Marcella.  I began to mash the tip of my cock clumsily around her saturated cunt.  Then she reached back and grabbed my cock.  She pulled it upward and began rubbing it on her tight little sphincter.  “Belin…  Is it okay if Johnny fucks me in my ass?”

    Belinda sat up a little.  “You want him to put it in your ass?” Belinda smiled.

    “Yeah.” Marcella moaned.  

    Then Belinda got really into it.  She crawled over to us and knelt by my side.  She then leaned forward and pulled my cock up to her mouth.  She coated it with spit and then pushed me back a little bit.  She then pulled Marcella’s ass cheeks apart and stuck her tongue in her ass.  Marcella moaned with delight.  Belinda then smacked my cock against Marcella’s glistening anus.  “You want this big fat cock in your ass?”

    “Please.” Marcella whimpered.

    Belinda then lay flat on her back next to Marcella and pulled her body over her so that they were laying in the 69 position.  I looked down and saw Belinda’s face poking out from between Marcella’s round ass cheeks.  She arched her head back and opened her mouth wide.  “Put that big fat cock in my mouth.”  I fed Belin my cock and she sucked it in deep.  When I pulled it out, she reached up and guided it straight to Marcella’s anus.  “You still want this big fat cock in your ass?” she goaded.

    “Fuck yes, I want it!” Marcella begged.

    “Eat my fucking pussy you dirty slut!” Belinda commanded her.  Then I saw Marcella’s head lower and Belinda moaned with pleasure. With that, I grabbed Marcella’s hips and forced my fat cock up her tight wet asshole.

    As I slid in and out of Marcella’s ass, I felt Belinda’s tongue exploring my balls and it felt amazing!  She was moaning and slurping at Marcella’s cunt as I pummeled her asshole.  Belinda’s arms were wrapped around Marcella’s waist and she was pulling her ass cheeks apart for me.  She would occasionally take a break from her licking and sucking to say something dirty to us.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock up her dirty asshole baby!  Fuck her slut ass!”  What she said next may have been the biggest surprise of the night.  “Give me that fucking cock baby!  I wanna taste her fucking ass all over your big hard cock!”

    I slid my cock out of Marcella’s ass and angled it downward into Belinda’s open and eager mouth.  She drew me in for five or six wet strokes before spitting me out and pushing me back into Marcella’s ass.  Belinda had always had a freaky streak, but this was pushing new boundaries and I was loving every second of it.  Marcella slipped her fingers over her own clit and began rubbing herself as I continued to pound her asshole.  Belinda would occasionally pull me back into her mouth for another quick taste of Marci’s ass before shoving me back in.

    Finally, Marcella achieved a much deserved orgasm as she fingered her clit and I pounded her butt.  She screamed into the night as Belin suckled at her pussy lips.  With everything going on, I felt my second orgasm of the evening creeping up on me.

    I slid my cock out of Marcella’s distended rectum and began rapidly jerking myself above Belinda’s face.  I then doubled over at the waist and kissed Belinda upside down with a thrashing tongue.  I then licked Marcella’s gaping asshole as Belinda chanted “Jerk that fucking cock baby!  Make yourself cum for me!”

    I was on the verge of blowing my nuts all over the room when Marcella panted “Cum in my fucking ass!”

    I scooted forward and slipped my cock back into Marcella’s wide open asshole and pumped two or three times as Belinda chanted “Cum in that fucking sluts dirty asshole baby!  Fill her fucking ass with your cum!”

    My hips spasmed and my stomach tightened into a thousand knots as I felt a huge surge of hot semen spew into Marcela’s asshole.  Then there was another gush, followed by three more.  

    Once I was satisfied that my balls had been completely drained, I slowly slid my cock out of Marcella’s ass.  Her asshole stayed agape as a stream of milky jizz dribbled out it.  She finally tensed her sphincter and her anus closed, shooting out a thicker stream of semen down her ass crack, across her pussy and into Belinda’s open mouth.  Belinda swallowed and moaned “Yeah Marci, shit that cum into my fucking mouth.”  She licked her lips and opened her mouth again as Marcella tightened her sphincter again and released another stream of milky fluid.

    I bent down and kissed Belinda.  I could taste my cum in her mouth.  Marcella turned around and the three of us all took turns kissing deeply.  We all felt it.  We all knew…  

    We belonged together. There were no inhibitions with the three of us. We could be honest about all of the taboo desires we felt without fear of judgement. In the end, it was the only solution…

    We belonged together because together we had no limits.

    We were all exhausted and jubilant.  We lay there on the living room rug, embracing and kissing for quite a while before we finally covered up with heavy blankets.  Lying there in the dark with my two long lost loves, I thanked the stars and drifted off to a sleep that could never offer me a dream as sweet as my waking life.

    NEXT: DAY THREE: “The Beginning of a New Life”


  • The Challenge 8: To The Haven

    Font size : +


    When she’s challenged to seduce her sister, the entire incestuous family gets involved!

    Author’s Note: This is the final chapter of my Challenge series. Many of the characters are already in secret taboo relationships with close family members. Below is a list of stories you may want to check out before or after reading this one. I explain which characters are established etc.

    1. “The Long Absence: Allen’s Story” – introduces Robin, her daughter, Krista, and her grandson, Allen. Bob appears there too.
    2. “Denise’s Year” – Introduces Robin’s other daughter, Denise. Reading that will explain how Denise ended up with her son.
    3. “The Long Absence: Ted’s Story” – involves Robin’s youngest sister, Nikki, explaining how she ended up with her son, Ted. It takes place during the same time as this Challenge story.
    4. Other related reading (though not as important) is: “Dahlia and Darren,” “Former Playmates Pt 3: Diane and Son,” and “Juicy J.”

    Finally, cameos of the other families from the previous Challenge stories appear in this one too.

    This piece also explores the relationship dynamic between a mother and son with the theme of unconditional love. Most of it is my opinion, of how I imagine things would be in reality. As a result, this story contains a parent and child having sex with other people for various reasons, after their incestuous relationship was established.

    ********

    The Challenge 8: To The Haven

    Chapter 1 – What About Bob

    Bob pulled his fiancée, Robin, closer against him on the couch with one arm, his other pulling in Robin’s younger sister Joanne. “Why don’t you two young ladies go ahead and suck my dick right now,” he joked on the last evening of his week-long visit with Robin.

    “Bob!” Robin cried, swatting at his arm. “You’ve had a bit too much to drink for tonight.”

    “Yes, and we aren’t exactly young,” Joanne said.

    “Well you certainly look it,” The 70-year-old Bob smiled appreciatively at his 62-year-old wife-to-be. Robin looked far younger with dark brown dyed hair, amazing body, large breasts, and very few wrinkles.

    “You too,” Bob glanced at Joanne. She was 52, had equally thick, luxurious dyed brown hair, few wrinkles, and like Robin, a body some women in their 30s would love to have.

    “At my age, an erection should never be wasted,” Bob pulled them in closer, their large breasts smashing into him, his hand traveling down Robin’s back, cupping her toned butt.

    “I think that’s a great idea,” Joanne said, catching Bob and Robin by surprise.

    Robin coughed, “Uh, you aren’t actually thinking about – ”

    “Going to see Krista while you two have some alone time? Yes,” Joanne said, removing Bob’s hand from her hip, bending down to put her shoes on. She hadn’t had any wine and could easily drive the few miles to visit her niece, Robin’s daughter Krista, for a little while.

    Joanne shook her head, backing out of Robin’s driveway, thinking about how silly Bob was sometimes. There was something off-putting about him though. She couldn’t put her finger on it, assuming she didn’t know him well enough.

    Joanne arrived at Robin’s seven months earlier, in January, seeking asylum after her marriage fell apart. Joanne has thoroughly enjoyed living and reconnecting with her older sister. Joanne’s niece, Krista and her son Allen, had recently moved back to town after a brief tenure living in another city due to work. Joanne always thought of Krista as her favorite niece and was glad to live closer to her now.

    ********

    “AH!! Yes!!!” Krista screamed and bellowed her answer to her son, Allen, simultaneously cumming again on his cock.

    “Who?” he grunted back, on top of her, slamming into her, their bed banging against the wall. They were playing a game. Allen would ask his mother about her sexual past during sex and “punish” her either through royally fucking her, or a far more torturous method he sometimes used.

    Krista was too busy climaxing to answer right away, her eyes rolling in the back of her head. Allen stopped his powerful thrusts, giving her time to calm down. “Who? What family member, other than me, have you fantasized about having sex with?” he calmly asked, catching his breath.

    Krista panted heavily, smiling up at him, caressing his face. “Joanne,” she quietly whispered.

    “Really? Your aunt, huh?”

    “Mmhmm. I always thought she was gorgeous. Her breasts were, and possibly still are, very impressive. Nothing ever happened of course, but in my teen years I’d pretend that she would be my first lesbian encounter during a few of my masturbation sessions. That’s all that ever became of it,” Krista explained.

    Allen smiled down at his lover, kissing her forehead, “That’s kind of cute, I guess.”

    “Aren’t you going to punish me?” his mother asked.

    “Oh, right, yeah,” Allen replied, his mouth going to her neck, pretending he was taking a bite out of it. Suddenly the doorbell rang. Krista’s eye shot open.

    “Quick, go to the shower!” she told her son. Krista hopped off the bed, grabbed a bathrobe, and closed the bathroom door, hiding Allen in there as he started up the shower.

    “Oh hi!” Krista said to her aunt, Joanne, greeting her at the door. Her face was slightly flushed and her hair disheveled due to the hours of sex with Allen.

    “Hi!” Joanne replied, stepping in and giving Krista a hug. “Hope it’s ok that I dropped in.”

    “Oh sure, it’s no problem at all, come in, have a seat.”

    “Are you sure? Looks like you are getting ready to go somewhere,” Joanne noticed, sitting on the couch across from Krista.

    “Oh yeah, no, I’m not. I’m waiting for Allen to get out of the shower. He has a date tonight,” Krista said. This was a true statement and a girl Krista handpicked for Allen to date, in order to throw people off the scent of their secret taboo relationship. The girl was nice, but it was all a sham, orchestrated by mom and son.

    Joanne and Krista chatted briefly about mundane things, Krista occasionally glancing at her aunt’s cleavage, giggling inwardly at herself over what she admitted to her son during sex.

    “Have you noticed anything unusual about Bob?” Joanne asked after a moment of random chit chat.

    “Hmm, no, I don’t think so,” Krista replied, gulping, looking to her side. “What about him?”

    “I don’t know. He seems very sexual and flirtatious. It just makes me wonder if he’s completely faithful. He’s got all that money you know. Maybe I’m just paranoid after what happened with my ex-husband,” Joanne shrugged.

    “Bob is quite a character, but I think he’s just having fun with his jokes and flirts. But as a randy old man, who knows? He may be having fun on the side. My mom might even be ok with it,” Krista said.

    Just then Allen appeared, dressed and ready for his date. He nodded at Joanne and feigned nervousness, asking his mother how he looked, if the shoes were ok, if the shirt was right. Krista played along, acting motherly, saying her son looked great.

    Allen waved goodbye to Joanne, Krista walking him to the front door. Hugging her son, she whispered in his ear, “Try to save some cum for me to suck out of that big dick of yours later tonight, sweetie.”

    “Ha, ok mom, I’ll try,” He kissed her on the lips and left.

    Returning to the living room, Krista smiled at her aunt, “I’m going to grab that shower and I’ll be right back.”

    “Oh, I can come back later if you want, I didn’t mean to barge in,” Joanne said.

    “No, please stay. He’s going out on a date, so maybe you and I can have our own date,” Krista smiled, thinking about her teenage crush on her aunt.

    Joanne chuckled, “Ok sure, that sounds great. It’ll be the first date I’ve had since leaving Tony!”

    Krista turned, making her way up the stairs, disrobing as she was half way up. “Two secret relationships to maintain? No thanks! She’s probably not even bi-sexual anyway,” Krista thought to herself.

    When her hand brought about her own orgasm in the shower minutes later, aided by thoughts of her aunt, she couldn’t help by laugh at her silliness. “I haven’t thought of her like that since before college!” she said to herself.

    Chapter 2 – His Final Challenge

    “Uh! Ahh! Yes!” Robin was grunting every time she bounced up and down on Bob. She was straddling him on the couch, riding his cock like a teenager.

    Bob gritted his teeth, squeezing one of her massive melons, “Yes! Ride it baby!”

    “I’m cumming!” Robin cried out. Bob grabbed her ass, squeezing it as his own orgasm approached.

    Bob moaned, filling her womb with semen, Robin shaking with pleasure, “That’s it, yes, baby.” He kissed her lovingly as their orgasms subsided.

    “We really need to get your sister in on this,” Bob said, he wasn’t joking.

    “No, I don’t think so,” Robin rolled her eyes, getting off him, cum dripping out of her pussy. She stood in the kitchen, pouring more wine.

    “What if I paid you?”

    “Paid me for what? And why?” Robin asked.

    “What if I paid you,” Bob said, turning around to face her from the couch, “a large sum of money to seduce your sister which would, in theory, lead to the three of us having many incestuous sexual romps.”

    Robin burst into laughter, “Ok, Bob, sure!”

    “I’m not joking. Do you know how erotic it would be to see you and your sister having sex in front of me? The three-way aspect would be nice, I suppose, but just to witness you and her together. Wow.”
    Robin shook her head, taking her seat next to Bob on the couch, both still nude. “I think you’re losing your mind.”

    “Robin, what if I gave you $45 million dollars to have sex with Joanne. This would be in addition to the $30 million dollars I have in my will for you, amongst other things,” Bob said, gently caressing her hand.

    “Bob, no, that’s silly.”

    Bob nodded and stood, walking to his duffle bag in the bedroom, pulling out a device that looked like a web camera.

    “See that?” he placed it gently on the couch cushion in between him and Robin. “It would record it. Set it up. Then you can record it with this, or this option here,“ Bob pointed to a button on the side ”would allow you to live stream it to my computer. In the event I’m in Atlanta if it happens. This way I would have proof of it happening.”

    “Bob, I don’t know what to say,” Robin replied skeptically. “You’re serious about this?”

    “I am.”

    Robin chuckled again, “You’re weird. No thanks.”

    “Suit yourself, I’ll leave this here,” Bob said, a sneaky smile appearing on his face as he grabbed the remote control. “I’ll also provide you with any resources you may need to accomplish this. Clothes, gifts, vacations with her. Whatever you need. When you and Joanne go to the Bahamas next month, you could become intimate there.”

    “Great idea. Joanne and I going to the Bahamas. But your ‘challenge’ is pretty ridiculous,” Robin said.

    Robin couldn’t believe she had just been challenged that. He was actually serious. She thought about why, wanting to ask him, but was too embarrassed for both of them. They sat in silence watching TV for the rest of the evening. Her mind was racing as one show ended and another began. Incest was something she had no experience with, though watching her hunky grandson, Allen, grow and mature, occasionally having inappropriate thoughts that were quickly vanquished was all she had ever done. She wasn’t a lesbian or bi-sexual, actually having sex with Joanne seemed so wrong.

    As the night progressed, she wondered more about Bob. Was he a sexual deviant? Did he have a secret life? Was he visiting hookers? Robin felt very uneasy at bedtime.

    Chapter 3 – Telling Joanne

    Joanne and Krista were asleep on the couch, the movie they were watching was almost over. Krista was lying against her aunt’s shoulder. Joanne had her arm around her niece. Both women stirred when they heard Allen get home, stretching, smiling at one another.

    Allen didn’t bother coming to say goodnight. Instead he went straight to his and his mother’s bedroom, stripped naked, and waited for her.

    Krista chuckled, listening to Allen climb the stairs, “Must’ve been a bad date.”

    “Yeah, poor guy,” Joanne chuckled back, grabbing her purse and keys.

    “Our date was fun, even if we did fall asleep,” Krista joked.

    “Yes it was! Walk me out?” Joanne asked. Krista giggled, bending and extending her arm, her taller aunt sliding her hand through it.

    Standing at Joanne’s car, Krista hugged her aunt. “I had a wonderful time tonight. I think we should do this again sometime.”

    “You know, I think that’s a great idea!” Joanne said, pulling Krista in for another hug.

    “I know I haven’t mentioned this before, but I’m so sorry about what happened with your marriage,” Krista said, brushing a lock of brown hair behind her aunt’s ear.

    “Oh sweetie, thank you,” Joanne smiled.

    “I’ve always thought you were so gorgeous. You really are so very beautiful,” Krista smiled softly at her.

    “So are you,” Joanne smiled, touched by her kind words, pulling her niece in for another embrace, ending it with a slow kiss on the cheek. “I’ll see you later.”

    Krista waved goodbye as Joanne backed out of her driveway . Turning to go inside, she giggled at herself once again, blaming Allen for asking that question during their sex game. She closed the front door, locking it, then headed upstairs. She was naked by the time she reached the top step.

    “You know I ought to punish YOU tonight. You asked me about family members other than you, that I fantasized about. Well Joanne happened to show up and I luckily didn’t do anything stupid. Having to have two secret loves would be really difficult,” Krista explained.

    “Yes it would. For now you’re stuck with just one, me,” Allen said.

    “What about you? What other family members have you fantasized about?” Krista asked, climbing on the bed, grabbing his erection.

    “Someone I spent most of my childhood and teen years with while you were working or out with friends,” he answered immediately.

    “I figured as much,” she chuckled. “Your grandmother is quite a knockout for someone her age.” Engulfing his cock, slobbering all over it, they began their marathon nightly sex session.

    ********

    “HE WHAT?!?” Joanne whisper yelled at Robin after she was told of Bob’s insane challenge.

    “Shhh, yes, he’s serious,” Robin replied. She was sitting on the edge of the bed in the guest bedroom Joanne had been staying in. Bob was asleep in Robin’s bed.

    “You told him no, right?”

    “I did,” Robin confirmed.

    “That’s a lot of money, but that’s still very strange.”

    “I know it is. It makes me wonder about him too.”

    “How so?” Joanne asked.

    “He is rich, he challenged me to do this, I don’t see him everyday, and he could be up to other perverse activities in Atlanta. Who knows,” Robin replied. “He’s always been flirtatious, but it’s always been in good fun. Challenging me to commit, um, incest, that’s a little extreme.”

    “Yeah really,” Joanne rolled her eyes. “When does he go back?”

    “Tomorrow. I can’t help but wonder though,” Robin looked away, shaking her head. “It’s just so bizarre. It’s like I thought I knew him. Some screws would have to be loose for him to challenge me to do this.”

    “How much money did he offer?” Joanne asked.

    “$45 million.”

    “Wow. That’s a nice chunk. But still you’ll get money when he dies, right?”

    “$30 million.”

    “So a total of $75 million if we did this. Hmm.”

    Robin looked at her sister skeptically, “You aren’t thinking about going through with it are you?”

    “No, it’s just, that’s a lot.”

    “I wonder if he’s giving money away to other people too. He seemed like he had it figured out, even providing a camera of sorts. He said I could keep it and film us doing it so he’d have proof.”

    “Ok that is odd. If he’s that prepared, then something is definitely going on that you don’t know about,” Joanne said.

    “How do I find out though?”

    “If you had a spy of sorts that can relay information to you about what he’s up to, that would be ideal,” Joanne suggested.

    “Yes it would,” Robin smiled. “They could go to Atlanta and maybe snoop on him. Who knows? If someone worked for him they could keep an eye on him. If they got close enough, they could really gather some great intel!”

    “Who though?”

    Robin answered immediately, “Krista.”


    Chapter 4 – Asking Krista

    Krista and Allen’s bedroom was dimly lit with candles. Allen was sitting in a large chair in the corner. His beautiful mother was straddling him, his cock embedded in her all the way. The silk, black tie of her robe was loosely tied around her neck. The robe discarded, lying on the carpet next to the chair.

    Allen gently tugged on the tie, pulling her head back, arching her neck to him. He slowly kissed and licked along it, sending shivers down her spine, causing her to moan, torturing her. He was playfully interrogating her about her past sex life again a few nights later.

    “You’ve been with eight women, huh? That’s a lot, I guess,” He shrugged, resuming his kisses, his mother’s eyes to the ceiling, fluttering shut when his lips made contact to her neck. He released his pull on the silk.

    “I suppose,” Krista smiled at him. Running her hands over his muscled arms, she kissed his lips, savoring his taste.

    Allen broke the kiss, “What’s the youngest guy you’ve been with?”

    “It was over 10 years ago. He was 19. He was home from college for the summer. I worked with his stepmother. She admitted to me that he and she had been having a sexual relationship for a few years. She invited me over. I knew why. The night was spent with the three of us in bed. Then next morning it was just me and him. His name was Ulysses,” Krista explained.

    “Very bad,” Allen teased, pulling the silk tie back once more, his mother arching her neck for him. He licked and kissed all the way from her nipples up to her jaw line. She shivered as the tingles went down her spine to her ass. The upward thrust of his cock nearly caused her to climax once more.

    “Anyone else worth confessing?” He asked, ending his pleasurable torture for a moment.

    Krista paused, glancing to a burning candle next to the bedside table. She thought about her younger years, she thought about the company she used to work for, she thought about the man she used to work for. Brief images flashed in her mind of his huge master bedroom, a roaring fire in the fireplace, his king sized bed, the silk sheets she gripped while her pussy was eaten out, lowering herself on his cock, crying out with ecstasy.

    “Bob,” she said.

    “Huh? What about him?” Allen asked of the man his grandmother was engaged to.

    “Bob,” His mother said once more, a slight smile appearing on her face.

    “You mean, you and him? You worked for him and – ”

    “Yes. When I was in Atlanta on business, we’d have meetings, afterward he took me to bed,” Krista explained, caressing her son’s face, moving her hands over his neck, and arms.

    “Does grandma know?” he asked.

    “No. Bob and I played it off like we never did anything. He’d flirt with me and I’d flirt back. It made things come across as though we never did anything – like it was all just playful fun,” Krista explained.

    “Wow.”

    “Yeah, I was a very different person back then. But you are all I ever need and want now. You feed my addiction,” she said, kissing his lips.

    Allen smiled, “Thanks for telling me.”

    “You aren’t upset?”

    “No. It was in the past. Like you said, you were a different person back then. I’m still going to punish you though,” Allen grinned. He untied the silk cloth from around her neck and stood, guiding his mother to the bed, her legs wrapped around him.

    “But not for sleeping with Bob. I’m going to punish you for making us move back here, closer to grandma. Because now,” Allen said, grinding his cock deep into Krista, “it’s more difficult to keep our lifestyle a secret.”

    “I know, I feel bad about that,” Krista moaned. “But you have another date tomorrow night. While you’re on it, I’ll be spending time with your grandmother.”

    “Uh huh,” Allen said, another hard thrust into Krista.

    “Ahhh!” She cried. “Maybe take your date back here and sleep with her. Just not in our bed.”

    “You won’t be upset?” another hard thrust.

    “Yes!” she moaned from pleasure, “I mean, no, I won’t. Because you are mine in every way, forever. I love you unconditionally. If you have sex with some girl your dating, it’s nothing compared to making love to me. You’d just be using her for a quick fix.”

    “What if my little sham girlfriend wants to get married one day? How do I handle that?” Allen asked thrusting again.

    “You marry her, and on your wedding day, you and I would make love. At the reception we would sneak off and do it again,” his mother said. “You could get married. I have no desire to. But we would always have this,” She added.

    “Wouldn’t you be sad? I would. I don’t mind going out on a date every once in awhile to throw people off, but the thought of moving away from you, getting involved in a sham marriage,” Allen cringed at the thought.

    “We could always tell your grandmother and other relatives that you’re gay,” Krista smiled, attempting to alleviate a bit of tension.

    Allen laughed, giving his mother a few more hard thrusts, ”Yeah let’s wait and see how things are in a few years before spreading that lie, ok?”

    “Ok, sweetie,” Krista kissed along his jaw line, while Allen guided her hands above her head, tying them together with the same silk belt from her robe.

    “Now, then, let’s continue,” He grinned down at her and resumed his methodical, hard thrusts into her, never taking his eyes off hers.

    ********

    “No, I can’t. I won’t,” Krista told her mother the next evening. Robin had asked her to speak to Bob about getting her old job back, or at least seeing if there was another position that was open in his company.

    The last thing she wanted to do was go back to the sex-filled corporate life she once led that took her away from her beloved son. Krista was done with that, admitting to herself that the hypothetical marriage situation she and Allen discussed last night would be heartbreaking. She could never be separated from him again.

    “I understand that you want to keep an eye on him, that you’re suspicious of him, but I can’t be your spy. I’m sorry,” Krista added. Thoughts of her secret sexual relationship with Bob, before she introduced him to her mother, flooded her mind.

    Krista’s aunt, Joanne entered the room with more tea, “Are you sure?” she asked, having heard the conversation from the kitchen.

    “I’m sorry, I just can’t. I’ve settled and calmed down. Working at the company is not something I want to go back to. My life if simpler now, more enjoyable,” Krista said, thinking of the love of her life, Allen.

    Robin and Joanne traded looks. Joanne spoke up, “Who else? Do you have any friends in the Atlanta area that could get closer to him?”

    “No, I don’t,” Robin replied.

    “What about Nikki?” Krista asked of her youngest aunt. “I don’t know if she could infiltrate his company. Plus she may have a hectic work schedule, but you never know. It wouldn’t hurt to ask her.”

    “She would probably love to do something like this,” Robin thought out loud. “She and Bob don’t know each other very well, but she always flirted back with him.”

    “She’s a bit of a tease and, well, she gets around,” Joanne added.
    Robin took a deep breath, “Yeah, I guess I’ll call her then.”


    Chapter 5 – Nikki’s Input

    Nikki was so excited about this spy and infiltration plan that she decided to drive down from Charleston, South Carolina the following weekend to discuss the details in person.

    “Now then, let’s begin,” said the butt-length, long haired brunette in her late 40s. “I can’t do it, but we can talk about who can.”

    “Wait, what?” Robin asked. “I thought you could and that’s why you’re here.”

    “Oh, no, I can’t. I’m going on a 10 day singles cruise this month, plus a few extra days off here and there. I’m tapped out for days off,” Nikki explained, gulping down her wine.

    Robin and Joanne sighed, sharing another look.

    “Ok, that’s fine; maybe you could share some insight with them?” Krista added. All four women sat in the living room with their wine glasses in hand. Nikki brought several bottles with her.

    “Oh I will, sweetie,” Nikki winked, taking another gulp. “Bob is up to something. You want someone to stay with him, to get close with him, to SLEEP with him,” she smiled. “You want someone to gather intel. I love this! We, I mean, you, will use what you gather to CRUSH him on your wedding day,” Nikki added.

    “Wait what?” Robin asked again. “No one said anything about sleeping with him.”

    “I’ve been thinking about this all week,” Nikki grinned. “On your wedding day, you say ‘no!’ when asked if you want to marry him. At that point, whoever we can find to go up to Atlanta will come forward, bringing photos, documents, and other files incriminating him. The police will show up, he’ll be arrested and maybe, just maybe, you can sue him for millions for emotional damages.”

    “That sounds ridiculous,” Robin shook her head. “And I said nothing about sleeping with him!”

    “Nikki, you still have an active imagination I see,” Joanne added.

    Nikki rolled her eyes, sipping more wine. “Why do you think he’s up to something anyway?”

    Robin glanced to Joanne, who nodded her head, downing her own glass of wine.

    “Nikki,” Robin sat on the edge of the couch, “Bob issued a challenge to me. One that I didn’t agree to. This challenge made me think about what sort of perversions Bob may have. It was one that made me question how he feels about me.”

    “What sort of challenge?” Nikki asked.

    Robin took a deep breath, glancing at Joanne once more, “He challenged me to have sex with Joanne.”

    “What!?!” Nikki exclaimed. Krista’s face reddened, her eyes widened.

    “He offered me a large sum of money to cross that line with Joanne,” Robin added.

    Nikki settled, quietly pausing for a moment, “How much?”

    “$45 million,” Robin answered.

    Nikki’s eyes widened as well, “And you said no?!? Are you crazy?!?”

    “Well, I mean, come on. You don’t expect – ” Robin tried to answer.

    “For that amount of money? Yes! Yes to anything!” Nikki shook her head, disappointed in her sister.

    Nikki got up to retrieve more wine, coming back to the couch, “Close your eyes and go at it. It’s as simple as that.”

    “No, I don’t think it’s that simple, “Joanne said. “We’ve never been with a woman before. You might have, but not us. Plus she’s my sister.”

    “Right, and that’s a lot of money,” Nikki said flatly.

    “Listen, he gave me a web camera thingy to record it, should we decide to go through with it. If we don’t, then we don’t,” Robin said.

    “Look, I know he probably has you in his will and all that, but that’s even more money on top of whatever you get when he kicks the bucket right?” Nikki asked.

    “Yes, but,” Robin said.

    “Then do it! Turn on the camera thingy, close your eyes, and go at it! Pretend she’s someone else!” Nikki said.

    “Listen, you’re missing the point,” Joanne said.

    “No you two are,” Nikki glared at her older sisters.

    “That rich scumbag is giving away money, or should I say, even MORE money than you would get when he dies. All you have to do is get it on with a woman you love and care about. Right? You never have to do it again, and you collect an extra $45 million,” Nikki said. “This seems like a no brainer to me.”

    “We aren’t lesbians! We aren’t bi. Or whatever it is you are!” Joanne fussed. Krista remained perfectly still and quiet, hoping her red flushed face wasn’t noticeable.

    Nikki went quiet for a moment, “Is that the only issue? Sex with a woman?”

    Joanne glanced at Robin, the two women shrugged.

    “You didn’t state the incest part was an issue. I’m just saying,” Nikki added.

    “Nikki, please,” Joanne shook her head.

    “Why don’t we take baby steps. Alright? I can help. Maybe, just maybe, that large sum could be yours. You could split it with her, deposit it, and invest it, whatever. It’d be yours. Then at some point down the road, when Bob passes, away, that’d be even more money. I’m sure he’s got other people he’d be giving his fortune away to. Well, you’d have a little extra, if you went through with this challenge,” Nikki calmly explained.

    Robin sighed once again. Nikki got off the recliner she was sitting in, taking a seat next to Robin. She put her arm around her, pulling her in tightly for a hug. “You could even give me a couple million if you wanted,” Nikki whispered, quickly bringing a hand to grab Robin’s nearest breast.

    “Nikki!” Robin pushed her sister away.

    Retrieving more wine from the kitchen, “Just think about it. It’d be a onetime thing. You don’t have to give me any, unless you wanted to.”


    Chapter 6 – Their Plan

    “You know what we should do,” Nikki said after taking another sip. “We continue with your infiltration plan. Get someone to get close to him. Find out what we can. IF he is indeed very shady, we expose him at the wedding and get as much of his fortune as possible.”

    “Nikki,” Robin sighed.

    “Expose him AFTER you two get it on. You’d collect $45 million. At the wedding, whatever crimes or shady things he’s up to you expose, then you try to get even more out of him. Did you sign a pre-nup?”

    “Yes and it wasn’t anything that I could use against him. It was basically saying in the event of divorce, I get a smaller sum of money – $10 million. I’m old, I’m not young, and I don’t have many years left. I’m not too concerned with trying to bleed him dry.”

    “I understand that,” Nikki said. “But what about your children and grandchildren?”

    “You could leave a lot for them,” Joanne said, glancing at Krista.

    “Ugh, now you’re on me about it as well,” Robin chuckled.

    “I’m just thinking that maybe he could be investigated. It couldn’t hurt,” Joanne stated.

    “If whoever we get to go to Atlanta, we can see if Bob seduces her, then she could get closer enough to snoop around,” Nikki added.

    “There you go again with wanting someone to sleep with him,” Robin sighed.

    “Maybe we could say he assaulted this woman or drugged her. First collect the challenge money, expose him at wedding, sue for some BS reason and get even more money!” Nikki explained.

    “I don’t think that’s how it works. The cheating exposes what kind of person he is, yes. But I don’t feel like accusing him of crimes he wouldn’t commit,” Robin said.

    “Ooh! How about blackmail? We find out what he’s up to, then blackmail him to give you everything in his – ” Nikki said, before being interrupted.

    “No! Enough,” Robin said. “This is getting silly. I’m ok with someone going up there, one of you, and seeing if he’ll cheat, I guess. If so, maybe even snoop around a bit to see what you can find. I’m even ok with,” Robin paused, turning to Joanne, “attempting to take baby steps toward, well, you know.”

    “Um, what? Really?” Joanne spoke up, her eyes widening. “It’s the wine talking, right?”

    Robin shrugged. “IF we find out what he’s up to, I’m even ok with saying ‘no’ on the wedding day, AFTER we get the $45 million,” Robin continued. Krista still remained quiet, watching her mother and aunt’s plan and scheme, her insides tightening.

    “I don’t want to blackmail, I don’t want to expose and sue and get him arrested. If he is indeed up to something, I’ll want that money and then end it with him on the day of the wedding in front of everyone.”

    “The money we’d get if you and I,” Joanne attempted to ask.

    “Yes! Now then, let’s drink some more wine and think about who to send,” Robin said, Joanne quietly sipping her wine in shock.

    “Krista is out, so she’s can’t go. Nikki, you said you couldn’t due to work and time off. Joanne?” Robin asked. “If you go there, would you be willing to do what we discussed?”

    “Well, she can’t go,” Nikki spoke up just as Joanne was about to. “We have to work on getting you two to feel more comfortable about sex with each other.”

    Robin and Joanne both sighed heavily, “Oh yeah, that,” Robin said.

    The women thought for a moment. “What about Denise?” Nikki asked, referring to Robin’s younger daughter.

    “She lives in Miami though,” Robin said.

    “Maybe she could take a long vacation from work. Perhaps she’d be willing to spend it in Atlanta, claiming she’s looking for a new job in the area. Staying at Bob’s could be cheaper than a hotel,” Joanne added.

    “She did go through a horrible divorce; perhaps taking some extra time off work would be great for her. Plus I don’t think she’s seeing anyone. I know she’s only met Bob a couple times, but I know for a fact she’s always been attracted to older men. Her first husband was considerably older,” Robin explained.

    “It could work,” Nikki added. “If she’s single and willing to help us with our little plan, then call her up!”

    “Krista you’ve been quiet. Everything ok?” Robin asked her daughter.

    “Yep. Just mulling this over,” Krista replied, thinking about Allen and wondering if he was home from his date yet, her pussy starting to ooze.

    “How’s Allen by the way?” Nikki asked of her nephew.

    “Oh. Um, he’s good. He’s actually on a date tonight,” Krista said, hoping her and Allen’s little strategy would keep their incestuous relationship a secret.

    “Great. He’s a hunk of a guy,“ Nikki said, causing Krista to blush again. Luckily no one noticed.

    “I do need to call Denise anyway. We haven’t spoken since her birthday last month,” Robin said.

    “You do that. In the meantime, I want you and Joanne to work on getting more comfortable with each other. Kissing, hugging, undressing in front of each other, all of that,” Nikki said. “I’m going on a singles cruise this month; you two better be getting more acquainted with one another while I’m gone.”

    Robin and Joanne shared another look, attempting to hide a giggle.

    Chapter 7 – An Excited Mommy

    “Ahhh!!” Henry screamed in agony. “Get off me! Get off me!”

    “What! What happened?” Denise yelled back. “Henry!?!”

    “It’s hurt mom! Something happened,” Henry said, sitting up, throwing his legs over the side of their bed.

    “What do you mean?” Denise asked, going to her knees in front of her son. “Let me look!”

    Henry winced, removing his hand from his cock, “We, we, gotta go to the emergency room,” He struggled to say.

    “Let me look,” his mother said. Denise carefully removed his hands from his penis, going in for a closer inspection. “Oh my.”

    “What? What is it?” Henry shut his eyes, the pain radiating over him.

    “It’s red and swollen,” She said.

    “I heard it pop. It made a popping sound when you landed on it that time,” Henry tried getting out.

    “Ok, let’s go. Hurry,” Denise grabbed their clothes, helping Henry dress, his hands cupping his injured penis once again. Helping him to the car, Denise sped to the nearest emergency room.

    The last several sex-filled months have been amazing. Henry’s cock was usually inside Denise every second they were at home together, before and after work.

    “Still hurt?” She glanced over at her son on the way. Henry closed his eyes, nodding his head.

    “Almost there, I’m so sorry baby,” she said, tears streaming down her face.

    “It’s ok mom, just please hurry,” Henry replied.

    They rode in silence the rest of the way, Denise ducking and speeding around the slow drivers. After some paper work, Henry was taken by a nurse, leaving his mother alone in the waiting room worried sick. She was worried that it was damaged permanently, all because she got too excited and wild with her baby boy.

    The hours crawled by. Thoughts of surgery entered her mind. She came down with all her body weight onto it, Henry’s cock wasn’t aligned perfectly to re-enter her, and then they heard it – a popping sound, followed by Henry’s scream of agony.

    Henry emerged, finally, with the aid of a nurse. She helped him to his mother. “Well?” Denise asked, meeting them in the middle of the waiting room, running her hands up and down his arm.

    “The doctor said it’s severely bruised. The urethra wasn’t torn or damaged. There didn’t appear to be any nerve damage. He said it bent,” Henry paused, cringing over visualizing his penis bending, “sharply, but the damage doesn’t appear permanent and I should be back to 100% in several weeks. I won’t have a crooked penis or anything. He gave me a prescription for pain. He said to ice it down too.”

    “Whew, ok, good,” Denise said, running her hands through her thick mane of brown hair. “Henry, I’m so sorry.”

    Henry made sure the nurse was out of earshot before speaking Denise’s title. “Mom, please, it’s fine. You got really excited. You do that often,” Henry said, turning to her, smiling weakly. “I’ll tell my boss I injured my leg.”

    “Good idea,” Denise answered, mom and son sharing a chuckle. She drove back, holding her son’s hand on the way back to their home. She helped him inside, slowly guiding him down on their bed, taking his shoes off, climbing in next to him, kissing his cheek several times.

    “Please forgive me,” She pleaded.

    “Mom, I do, it’s fine,” Henry caressed her face. “When I get all healed up, we need to remember to take it easy, to make sure I’m lined up perfectly if you want to start bouncing on me like that again.”

    “Mommy was very excited,” Denise kissed at Henry’s ear, “a very naughty mommy.”

    “Whoa, whoa, hold on. We can’t be doing anything that’ll get ME excited,” Henry moved away from his mother.

    “Awww, no kissing?” She pouted.

    “No. And don’t even think about walking around naked like you usually do. Getting an erection is the last thing I want to do in my injured state.”

    His mother was tearing up again, “Henry.”

    He shook his head, pulling his mother close to his body, smelling her hair, breathing her in, kissing her head. “I’ll be fine. We just have to wait for it to heal.”

    “Do you think we’re being punished for, you know, having this type of relationship?” Denise asked, wiping away a tear.

    “Ha! No. We’re being punished because you got too excited during sex and we weren’t paying attention. You were practically jumping up and down on me,” Henry said.

    “Mmm, I sure was,” Denise smiled seductively.

    “No, no, no sexy talk. Tomorrow morning is going to be a nightmare when I wake up.”

    “Morning wood eh?” his mother asked.

    “Yep. So you wear a bunch of baggy clothes, we’ll keep the affection light. No mashing those big boobs against me when we hug. No talking about your big boobs either. Nothing to make the blood flow to my injured little guy,” Henry said.

    “Well, I wouldn’t say he’s little,” Denise licked her lips, glancing at his crotch.

    “See? You can’t stop being sexy can you?” Henry joked. “In all seriousness mom, please, let’s hold off for awhile. An erection will be extremely painful for me.”

    Denise sighed, snuggling into her son, “I know. No flirting, teasing, and so on, I’ll let it heal.”

    Chapter 8 – Asking Denise

    The next few days Henry rested, icing his injured penis, while his mother waited on him. She worked half days, leaving after she saw he was comfortable and watching TV, coming home to prepare dinner. Mornings were the worse, as he predicted, his mother offering to assist him with urination, to which he declined.

    Denise was growing more and more anxious. With each passing day, she wanted to pull her hair out. Sex with Henry had been constant in the last several months. It was what she needed, it was what she craved. As his mother, he was her most prized creation, as his lover, he was her everything. Suddenly, she was without the cock she craved most, her addiction wasn’t being fed. She was miserable, but also felt bad for injuring her son. She had trouble thinking straight, work was difficult, her mind often visualizing his penis – then eventually any penis. She was incredibly horny. She wanted to ravage him, but knew he had to heal first.

    “You know if you want to, you can go out on a date or hang out with someone,” Henry suggested Friday night as the two lovers were lying in bed watching TV.

    “You’re suggesting I find a man to sleep with?” Denise asked.

    “Well, I mean, I’m out of commission. Why don’t you have a friend to, uh, provide a little relief,” he winked.

    “You wouldn’t mind?” Denise asked, curious about his proposal.

    “Nah. What am I going to do? Dump you?” Henry laughed at the absurdity. “If you’re horny, I’m not available and you have sex with a friend, am I going to not want to be your son anymore or love you any less?”

    “Well, no,” Denise smiled.

    “What would you do if you walked in on me and some chick?”

    “I’d probably laugh, and say ‘excuse me,’” Denise answered.

    “Right. You wouldn’t end our relationship,” he said, waving his hands in a mocking way.

    “That would be impossible.”

    “I know. What we have transcends everything. If you were some girl I was dating, then yeah I’d be upset that you would be cheating on me. Same goes for my wife. But you are more than that. You gave me life, you love me in every way a woman can love a man. So no, I don’t give a crap if you find some dude to take the edge off, or at least buy some toys to use on yourself,” Henry explained.

    Denise looked at her son, eyes watering at his words, running her hands through his hair, “It’s unconditional love. That’s what I have for you.”

    “Would you be in love with the guy? No. Just using him as a substitute while I heal up. If you were a just a wife, yes, I can see myself getting angry. But like I said, you transcend that. So yes; unconditional love.”

    “You know I’d still love you if you went on some sort of killing spree rampage. I’d be heartbroken, but I’d visit you in prison as much as I was allowed to,” Denise said, causing Henry to laugh and slightly wince in pain.

    They paused for a moment, gazing lovingly into each other’s eyes, “Look why don’t you call someone and see if they’re busy. Go out to dinner, maybe dancing, and who knows, you could get laid and think of me the whole time,” Henry suggested. “Just make sure I’m not around, because seeing you in action, well, I can already feel blood flowing to my cock.”

    Denise laughed at her son, “Well the thing is I don’t have many friends anymore. You and I haven’t socialized much. Most of our time has been in bed. Plus I don’t have many male friends, and no, I’m not into women.” Denise shot her son a look, anticipating his suggestion.

    “I know, I know. I don’t regret our lack of getting out though.”

    “Me neither,” Denise smiled.

    “What about that Ulysses dude. You and him are friends right? Maybe hangout with him?”

    “He lives in Atlanta. He’s not in Miami as often anymore,” Denise said. “I’ll just buy some new toys; I can’t find my old one. I’ll be sure to use them out of ear shot,” She added, winking at her son, climbing off the bed.

    Denise took a shower, careful not to undress in front of Henry, attempting to avoid causing blood to flow to his injured member. She gently circled her engorged clit as the warm shower water rained down on her. “He loves his mommy,” She thought, now sliding her fingers in between the slit. Pushing two of them inside her, “I need a cock so bad,” she whispered. The thought of a substitute never occurred to her. But Henry was right. There was no way their bond would be broken or their relationship could end now that it’s evolved to the highest form possible – parent and child lovers.

    ********

    The next morning Denise received an unusual phone call from her mother, Robin. She slowly entered her and Henry’s bedroom, sitting on the bed next to him, her mouth open.

    “Something wrong?” Henry asked, sipping on his orange juice, his legs propped up on pillows.

    “Well, no, not really. That was your grandmother and she asked me to do something very strange,” Denise answered.

    “Like what?” Henry asked, sitting his juice on the bedside table.

    Denise explained everything Robin said, including interruptions from her Aunt Nikki when she grabbed the phone from Robin, going into details of the plan.

    “Seduction, sex, and spying! Denise, this would be so much fun for you,” Nikki said before Robin took the phone away from her.

    “Yes, well, that may be a part of it. Are you seeing anyone? I wouldn’t want this to interfere with your relationship with him,” Robin said.

    “Oh, um, well, I kinda,” Denise paused thinking about her secret relationship with her son. She then thought about staying in Atlanta for a few weeks, away from Henry, letting him heal up without accidently turning him on, giving him a painful erection.

    “You don’t have to, Denise. We can find someone else,” Robin said.

    “So you want me to see if Bob will try to seduce me? Should I let him?” Denise asked.

    “It’s not key that you sleep with him. But if you allowed something to happen, IF he makes a move on you, you may be able to find out if he’s doing anything illegal or shady as well. There’s something else too,” Robin paused, not wanting to share the incestuous challenge Bob issued her with Denise. “But I’d rather not get into that right now. Suffice to say, I’m very suspicious of him and what he’s up to sexually.”

    “I see.”

    “He may not be doing anything, but I just have a hunch that he’s up to something. I figured you’d be sort of like bait, but you could also see what you can discover about him,” Robin said. “I just know you haven’t gotten to know him much, plus you always seemed to be attracted to older men, maybe it’d be enjoyable if he took the bait so-to-speak.”

    “You wouldn’t be upset if we did?” Denise asked. Her mother was right. She had always been attracted to older men, especially ones that had a father-like aura about them. The couple of times she met Bob, they shamelessly flirted, deep down feeling attraction, curiously wondering about his skills in bed.

    “I’d be upset that he would do this yes. But not with you. I just know he’s up to something, and you’d be helping me find out what.”

    Nikki grabbed the phone from her older sister, “I can see it now. You and Bob having amazing sex. He goes to sleep, you sneak into his office, you find files and evidence of money he’s embezzled or people he’s had killed. He wakes up. He nearly discovers you going through his things. You smile and take him back to bed. So sexy and hot!”

    “Ok that’s enough out of you,” Robin took her phone away from Nikki. “Denise, just think about it ok? Let me know later.”

    “Wow, that sounds insane,” Henry said, after his mother explained what she was asked to do. “You gonna do it?”

    “I don’t know. I could take off work for that amount of time. Mom suggested a leave of absence, blaming it on my divorce or something.”

    “I think you should. By the time you get back, I’ll be all healed up. You could tell me stories of your adventures. You could be a sexy spy,” Henry joked.

    “It sounds like you WANT me to leave for a few weeks,” Denise pouted.

    “It is pretty difficult to look at you knowing I can’t perform right now,” Henry said, patting his mother’s hand. “So would you stay with Bob or Ulysses?” Henry casually asked. Denise had forgotten about her fitness model friend, Ulysses.

    “Oh right, I’m not sure. I may stop by to visit Ulysses, I guess.”

    “So you’re going to do it? Whoa this is getting me a little aroused, thinking of you coming home and I’m all healed up, us going at it like animals,” Henry said.

    “Well then, I guess it’s settled. I’ll let your grandmother know,” Denise winked at Henry. “If I hadn’t injured you, I’d probably say no.”

    “Well I’m unavailable, so you better pack, get up there and seduce that old rich bastard and find out all his secrets,” Henry teased.

    “You remind me of my Aunt Nikki,” Denise rolled her eyes, grabbing her phone to call Robin back.


    Chapter 9 – Arrival and Progress

    A couple weeks later, after setting up her time off at work, Denise drove to Atlanta from Miami. She wanted time to think about everything. She thought about Henry’s recovery, how she would get closer to Bob, the possibility of sex with him, and what it all meant.

    Her mother arranged everything. Robin asked if Denise could stay with him while she went on job interviews, lying to him, saying she was looking to move to Atlanta. Bob, of course, was as friendly as always, agreeing to let Denise stay as long as she wanted, suggesting it would be a great opportunity to get to know his future stepdaughter.

    Denise and Bob spoke on the phone a few times before she left Miami. It was all very pleasant conversation about her plans and what’s going on in her life. Glancing to her injured son, she chose to leave out a few details. Especially the detail about how horny she was, how she wanted cock more than ever, how she injured the one cock she loves most, how she masturbated as often as she could, sometimes at work, and finally, how her fetish was mature men, ages 60-75. She also failed to tell Bob that the idea of living with one for a few weeks, him, excited her beyond belief – especially in her heightened horny state.

    When she left Miami, Henry kissed her hard, lovingly, grabbing her butt, squeezing her breasts, moaning as he kissed her. Just as he felt blood flow to his penis he ended the kiss. Denise glared at him and sighed, knowing he had to end it to prevent pain. His bruising was still pretty gross, a dark purple and blue, but the area was getting a little better. Some of the bruise was green and yellow, a sign of improvement.

    Denise drove as fast as she could; only stopping once. She arrived in Atlanta early and decided to take the edge off with the help of a friend.

    “Denise! Hi! You’re early, are you – ” Ulysses was interrupted by Denise lunging at him, kissing him, pushing him back into his apartment.

    The fitness model moaned, bending down to scoop her up, her legs going around his waist, still kissing him, relief via cock was the only thing on her mind. Ulysses took her to his bedroom, sitting her down on the mattress, undressing frantically.

    “It’s good to see you too, friend,” He smiled, watching Denise tear off her clothes. It was going to be a long night.

    ********

    “You mean you haven’t made any progress while I was on my cruise?” Nikki asked, annoyed at her sisters.

    “Calm down, ok? We have plenty of time to ease into this,” Joanne said, rolling her eyes.

    “Have you two even kissed?” Nikki asked.

    The two older sisters shrugged. “A couple times. To say hello, things like that,” Joanne answered, flipping through a magazine.

    “Ugh. It’s early August. The wedding is in late September. You two need to work on getting that money before then. From the sounds of it, Denise’s job in all this might be the easier one,” Nikki fussed.

    “Has Krista been over at all to help you two?” Nikki continued.

    “No, I think she’s a little freaked out by the whole incest thing,” Robin answered, unbeknownst to her, Krista had just had another orgasm with her son, Allen, a few miles away in their home at that very same moment.

    “Whatever. Alright, let’s keep working. Kiss for me,” Nikki ordered.

    “Nikki, come on, is that necessary?” Joanne asked.

    “Yes it is. Now do it.”

    “Oh alright,” Joanne stood, walking to her sister, quickly grabbing Robin’s face pulling her in for a hard kiss on the lips. “There, see?”

    “Good. Robin, you kiss her now,” Nikki ordered.

    Robin sighed, rolling her eyes, pulling Joanne in for a similar hard kiss on the mouth.

    “I want you two to both kiss again, except this time more slowly,” Nikki instructed.

    Robin and Joanne sighed together, shrugging, “Just do it!” Nikki raised her voice.

    The two elder sisters smiled at each other. Joanne ran her fingers through Robin’s hair, their eyes meeting. Slowly inching toward each other’s mouths, Robin and Joanne kissed, their lips interlocking, pressing against the other for several seconds.

    “There, see? Not so hard. Keep it up. I’m here this weekend. We’ll get a lot done. I’ll make sure of it,” Nikki grinned devilishly. “Let’s get Krista over here. All of us will be involved to help get you two in bed.”

    “I’ll call her,” Robin chuckled, somewhat amused at Nikki’s dedication to this little challenge. She was far more interested than Robin and Joanne were.

    Krista was lying in Allen’s arms, catching her breath. She had just decided to lick her son’s sweat from his chest when her phone rang. It was her mother. She figured she’d answer it since she and Allen were taking a break before another round of lovemaking.

    “She wants me to come over tonight? I’m not sure how I feel about that whole incest thing,” she grinned at Allen, climbing on top of him, straddling him. “She does? Yeah I don’t mind hanging out, but don’t you think it’d be weird to have me watch you and Joanne kiss?”

    Allen ran his hands slowly up and down her torso, gently cupping her breasts, while Krista listened on the phone. “Yeah. Maybe. Nikki does like being involved. For all that money, we probably should all come together to support you two. No, not at all. If you two go through with it, I wouldn’t think any less of you,” Krista told Robin, while running her hands up and down Allen’s chest, winking at him.

    “Ok, well I have some laundry to tend to, so I’ll come over later tonight,” Krista ended the call, tossing her phone to the side, bending down, kissing and licking at Allen’s muscular frame.

    “Maybe grandma and Joanne doing this could open doors for all of us. You and I could be honest about our relationship. Maybe if Joanne is into it with her sister, you and her could – ”

    “Stop,” Krista smiled, putting an index finger on her son’s lips. “I agree with you, but let’s not assume anything like that.”

    Allen nodded, pulling his mother’s face to his own, kissing her passionately. Krista had finished the laundry hours earlier.

    Chapter 10 – Nudity

    “Oh good, we’re all here,” Nikki stated after Krista arrived. To their shock, Nikki began undressing.

    Robin looked on, “What are you – ”

    “Getting naked. All of us,” Nikki replied, tossing her shirt aside, unzipping her shorts.

    “Uh,” Krista’s mouth hung open.

    “Just do it. Relax, we’re going to drink and share stories. No need to freak out. We’re just going to sit around naked. It’s no big deal,” Nikki explained, unhooking her bra, letting her medium sized breasts breathe.

    The other three women glanced at each other, sharing uncomfortable looks, silently agreeing to go through with it.

    “That’s it, good. I leave Sunday. We will remain nude until then,” Nikki said.

    Krista spoke up, “But what if – ”

    “If your son shows up? Well then I guess he’ll be in for a nice little surprise,” Nikki winked at her niece.

    Several minutes later, all four women were naked, sitting on either the couch or chair. Krista blushed, glancing over to Joanne’s large breasts, thinking about how amazing they still looked. Glancing at her mother’s, she noticed hers were similar, though slightly more saggy. Both had fairly large nipples.

    Nikki walked around, grabbing wine from the kitchen, as if she were clothed. Coming back to the living room, she told Robin and Joanne to sit closer together, to relax.

    “Now then, let’s talk about sex. Not with each other, but just sex in general,” Nikki said. “Go around the room and tell everyone what the wildest thing you’ve done sexually is.”

    Krista’s gulped, shrugging nervously, not wanting to go first. “Robin I think I know what yours would be. Why don’t you go first,” Nikki suggested.

    Robin sighed, “Fine.” She took a large gulp of wine. “You were there after all.”

    “Go on,” Nikki grinned. “Forget that we’re all naked, just relax and share the story.”

    “Well a few years ago, before Bob and I started dating, you and I went to Atlanta for some conference thing for my former work. You just had to drag me to some dance club, you just had to buy me a bunch of drinks, and you just had to get me talking and dancing with this younger guy.”

    “Mmm, I knew you’d pick this story,” Nikki grinned over her wine glass.

    “Yeah. Anyway, that was the first and last time I was ever in a three-some. It was a blur of bodies, mostly yours, unfortunately, and it was awkward. I tried focusing on the guy as much as I could, but you were all over him. After you had your, um, turn, you passed out and I was able to relax a little bit. It wasn’t all that great. Had you not been there egging me on that night, I might’ve had a more enjoyable time with him,” Robin said.

    Joanne chuckled, “I bet he had a good time.”

    “Oh he did. I almost wore him out though,” Nikki added.

    “He was very sweet and polite to me. Uly, Ulysses, I think was his name.”

    Krista’s eye’s shot open, Joanne nearly dropped her wine.

    “Was he a fitness model? Did he have dreadlocks?” Joanne asked.

    “Yes, how’d you know?” Robin asked.

    Joanne took a large gulp of wine, sitting her glass on the table next to the couch. There was only one Ulysses she knew. “When I left Tony, my stepson, TJ, was so wonderful and sweet to me. He’s nothing like his father. I stayed with TJ a few days, but knew Tony would suspect I was there. So TJ sent me to Atlanta for a week or so, before I came here, hoping it would throw Tony off in case he checked here first. I stayed with his half-brother, a fitness model, with dreads, named Ulysses,” Joanne admitted.

    Nikki’s eyes brightened, “And you two?”

    “Oh yes. I was so angry about Tony, he was there, and he was sweet to let me stay there. I went for it,” Joanne said.

    Krista cleared her throat, “Um, around 10 or so years ago, I had a threesome with a woman named Devin and her stepson. The next day, he and I, spent time together, just us two. He was 19 and home from college break. His had just started to grow his dreads.” Krista paused, taking a deep breath, “His name was Ulysses.”

    The other three women erupted in laughter, calming Krista’s nerves, causing her to smile a bit.

    “He must get around then!” Nikki joked.

    ********

    Denise collapsed on Ulysses’ chest. She was exhausted. They had been going at it for hours. “Are you sure Henry doesn’t mind you being here?” Ulysses asked.

    “No, not at all,” Denise replied breathlessly, kissing Ulysses. His cock was still embedded in her, he hadn’t cum yet.

    He broke the kiss, “I mean I would hate for him to be upset.”

    Denise smiled into his face, “Henry and I have a very special relationship. Perhaps I’ll share that with you one day, but please know, to tell you I love him more than anything would be a huge understatement. Our love transcends everything. I told you how much I need sex from him, I told you about his injury, and I told you why I’m here in Atlanta. With that said, I want you to keep fucking me until the sun comes up,” Denise ordered her friend.

    “Yes ma’am,” Ulysses sat up, bringing Denise with him, taking one of her large breasts to his mouth.

    ********

    Back at Robin’s the four women were getting drowsy. The wine was kicking in. Nikki was curled up on the recliner, asleep. Krista was dozing off in the other one. Joanne was lying against her sister, trying to stay awake.

    Robin kissed her head, whispering in her ear, “You think we can do this?”

    Joanne shrugged.

    “I mean it’s just us, you know?” Robin slurred.

    Joanne nodded her head.

    “I do love you very much,” Robin slurred again. “I know I haven’t said it much, but I really, really do.”

    Joanne sat up, turning to face her sister, “I love you too.” She giggled, falling over on her, their large breasts pressing against each other, Joanne giving Robin a sloppy, drunken kiss before resting her head on a breast, falling asleep. Robin closed her eyes, holding her sister tightly against her body.


    Chapter 11 – Bob’s House

    “So you’re going to meet Bob today?” Ulysses asked, yawning and stretching the next morning.

    Denise did the same, saying she might stay there awhile, but would be back at Ulysses’ apartment that evening.

    “I’ll give you a spare key then,” Ulysses said, sitting on the side of his bed. Denise sat up, thanking him, kissing him along his shoulders. “You think that old guy can resist those?” Ulysses asked when he felt Denise’s breasts against his back.

    “Who knows,” she sighed. “I would hope he doesn’t cheat on my mother, but if it leads me down a rabbit hole of information, it’s best she knows who she’s really marrying.”

    “Yeah. I’m going to grab a shower,” Ulysses stood and stretched once more.

    “I’ll join you,” Denise moaned, slapping his ass playfully.

    A few hours later, Bob answered his front door, smiling widely, motioning Denise to come in. “It’s good to see you again!” He hugged her tightly, quickly kissing her cheek.

    “Yes, likewise, it’s been awhile!” Denise smiled back him. “He’s adorable,” She thought of the old man, following him into his mansion.

    “When is your first interview?” He asked.

    “Oh, um, Monday,” Denise lied. She had no job interviews.

    “Great! That’ll give us today to spend some time with one another. I’ll get to know my future stepdaughter a little better,” Bob said, putting his arm around the busty brunette.

    “Yes!” She agreed, putting her arm around him, patting his back, as they walked.

    “I love that top, by the way,” He complimented her.

    “Oh thanks,” She smiled, looking down at her black and silver, floral pattern tank top.

    “Let me show you around some,” Bob said, not removing his arm from her waist. He showed her where the nearest restroom was, the huge kitchen and dining room, many guest bedrooms, finally arriving at his.

    “Oh wow, Bob, you have a huge bedroom,” she smiled, looking at his king-sized bed with dark red silk sheets, a fire place, and master bathroom, featuring a huge hot tub and a shower that could easily fit four adults with room to spare. Denise couldn’t ignore her increasing heart rate. Thoughts of a white haired, older man, slowly sliding into the hub, followed by her, refilling his wine, made her tingle.

    “Thank you dear,” Bob smiled, looking over his future stepdaughter discreetly. “Happy belated birthday by the way.”

    “Thank you,” She said, turning around, smiling at him.

    “How old are you? IF you don’t mind me asking.”

    “I turned 39,” Denise chuckled.

    “39. You look 29. You’re one of a family of gorgeous women, all looking younger than they are. Great genes,” Bob smiled. Denise blushed, looking to the floor.

    “Come, let me take you to lunch and then shopping.”

    “Shopping?” Denise asked.

    “Yes, I want to buy you some nice clothes for your interviews,” he winked.

    “Oh, Bob, no you don’t have to do that,” Denise said.

    “I know, but I want to. It’ll be a great time for us to get to know one another. Plus I get to walk around with a beautiful young woman on my arm,” He winked.

    Denise laughed, swatting at the playful older man, “People will think you’re my sugar daddy.”

    “Well as long as you’re here, I will be,” He pulled her in for another hug, Denise smiling at him, resting her arms on his shoulders. “Let’s go.”

    Denise followed him out, instinctually holding onto his arm. Bob opened the passenger side door of his car for her. He opened doors for her. He bought her several dresses and shoes. Finally he bought her lunch, sitting across her from, holding her hand, “You said you’re staying with a friend?”

    “Yes,” Denise smiled back at him.

    “You’re more than welcome to stay with me,” Bob said.

    “I know, but I haven’t seen my friend in awhile. Maybe another night.”

    “I would love that,” Bob said, caressing her hands. “You are stunning Denise.”

    She blushed, “Thank you Bob. Thank you for everything today. You really shouldn’t have taken me shopping.”

    “It’s not a problem. I enjoyed it,” He said.

    “Why don’t you come back after your interview Monday afternoon? I’ll have dinner prepared for you.”

    “Sounds great,” Denise said, guilt for lying tugging at her heart.

    They enjoyed dessert, Bob paid the bill, and then took her back to his mansion. Denise thanked him again for buying her clothes, halfway wanting to return them, but didn’t. She kissed him on the cheek goodbye, letting him know she’d be back on Monday.

    Bob watched her leave, closing his door when she made her way out of his long driveway.He clutched his chest, his forehead beading with sweat; he took a few deep breaths, and tried to calm down. It wasn’t heartburn like he originally thought. He gave Robin a call to say hello, temporarily ending the anxiety.

    Chapter 12 – Showering

    The next morning, Krista was also feeling anxious. She was glad Nikki was leaving in a few hours, returning to Charleston. She had made all four women sleep nude in the bed together. Luckily, she didn’t urge anyone to do anything sexual – mostly likely to reinforce the nudity comfort level first. Krista slept on the left side of the bed, enjoying her Aunt Joanne’s naked body against her own, feeling Joanne’s butt against hers. She wanted to turn around and snuggle against her back, but was too nervous.

    They had been nude all weekend – Nikki shamelessly answering the door to a shocked pizza delivery guy the night before. Everything they did was in the nude. Besides admiring glances from Krista to Joanne, they barely noticed the lack of clothes by Sunday. Until Nikki made them all shower together before she left.

    The four brunettes hardly fit in the shower, squeezed in there uncomfortably, like a sardine can. Krista watched Nikki direct Robin and Joanne to bathe one another. It was all very casual, nothing seemed sexual about it. They’d lather each other up and rinse each other off. The only sexual aspect was when Krista whispered to Joanne, “I’ll do your back.”

    Joanne said that was fine. Krista slowly caressed her aunt’s skin, gliding her hand down her wet back, covering it with soap. She rinsed her off with the extendable shower head, watching the soap flow into her ass crack. When she was done, she passed the showerhead to her mother, closed her eyes and rested her forehead in between her aunt’s shoulder blades, her hands resting on her waist. “Allen, you’re going to get it when I get home,” she thought to herself, angry that he unintentionally awakened her aunt fantasy.

    “Finally!” Robin cheered when Nikki left. “I can get some clothes on.”

    “Yeah, I need to be going too,” Krista piped up, grabbing her clothes.

    “It was kind of fun, though, wasn’t it?” Joanne asked.

    “I suppose it was nice to have someone to bathe me,” Robin shrugged. “But Nikki is gone for now and it was crowded in there.”

    “Yep,” Joanne agreed, putting her bra on.

    Krista, fully clothed now, hugged her mom goodbye, followed by an awkward hug to her Aunt. She sped home, finding her son in the shower, stripping and joining him, not caring that she recently showered herself.

    “You’re going to get it!” She pushed her son against the wall, kissing down his body, going to her knees, taking his cock in her mouth. ”Give me that fucking cock!”

    Allen obeyed, picking Krista up, her legs wrapping around him. He spun around, pressing her against the wall, guiding himself in, powerfully thrusting into her. The bathroom echoing in her cries of pleasure.

    ********

    In that very same moment, Krista’s younger sister, Denise was in an identical position with Ulysses. She held on, her feet locked around his butt, as he thrust upward. Denise’s eyes closed, thoughts of Henry filled her mind. She climaxed loudly, when visions of her and Henry in bed, followed by Ulysses joining them. Her pussy convulsed on Ulysses’ shaft when she pictured Bob watching them, smiling and removing his clothes.

    Bob. She’d see him tomorrow afternoon. Ulysses moved her out of his shower, quickly reaching back to turn it off, still straddling him, he guided her to his bed. Denise asked herself if she could really go through with sex if Bob came on to her.

    Ulysses’ machine-like fucking caused her to climax again, “Yes!” she cried out from pleasure, but also answering her hypothetical question.

    That day, Ulysses took her to his gym, working out with her. They showered together afterward. That evening, they met up with his stepmother, Devin. The two women hit it off immediately. Denise learned she worked for Bob. She asked questions about his character. But Devin only had good things to say about Bob.
    After several drinks, the two women were dancing with Ulysses – one on each thigh, grinding into him. When Devin went to the restroom, Ulysses pulled Denise in for a long kiss, stopping when Devin returned. As they were leaving, Devin pulled Denise in for a hug, whispering in her ear, “He loves to have his ass licked.” Denise’s eyes widened as his stepmother kissed her cheek.

    “So, you and your stepmom?” Denise asked, later that night, lying in Ulysses’ arms.

    “Well technically, she’s no longer my stepmom. But she’s the only mother figure I’ve had in my life,” Ulysses sat up.

    “How long have you and her been, you know, doing that?” Denise asked, running her fingers over Ulysses’ six-pack abs.

    “Since I was 15.”

    Her eyes widened, “Hmm, ok.”

    He shook his head with annoyance, “She must’ve been drinking again. She gets very open and forgets to be discreet with certain information!”

    “Hey, it’s ok,” Denise said, sliding down his body, planting kisses on his stomach. “I think it’s beautiful.”

    “You do?”

    “Yes,” She thought of telling him the truth about her and Henry, but her phone vibrated interrupting her thoughts.

    Denise gasped, “Henry!”

    “Hey mom.”

    “How’s your friend, sweetie?”

    “About the same. It’s a little better I guess,” he answered.

    “I miss you and him so very much my love,” Denise smiled into the phone.

    “Do you have any stories of sex, scandal, and spying to tell me when you return?” Henry asked.

    “Ha! Nothing major has happened on that front. Sex, well, maybe,” She giggled.

    “Mmm, naughty mommy. You love your baby’s cock the most don’t you?” Henry asked.

    “Mmm, yes, nothing and I mean nothing compares to it. I want to devour it, I want to feel it explode in me, I want to – ”

    “Whoa, whoa, that’s enough mom,” Henry stopped her. “My penis twitched and it hurt. So let me let you go, and we’ll talk later.”

    They ended their phone call. Denise curled up to her substitute cock-provider, they chatted about her schedule tomorrow, Ulysses telling her to come and go as she needed. She silently wondered if she’d be spending the night at Bob’s.

    ********

    Nikki was moaning with pleasure while slamming her ass into her mountable dildo in her own shower that night. She was cumming to thoughts of a family-wide orgy. Her sexually deviant mind was racing with potential possibilities and ideas Bob’s challenge to her sister created.

    Chapter 13 – Getting Closer

    “Tell me you didn’t wear that dress to your interview!” Bob joked the next evening, opening the door for Denise. She was wearing a dark red, tight, slinky little number he had purchased with other, more professional dresses.

    “No, of course not!” Denise smiled, kissing Bob on the cheek, entering his home.

    “Well you look incredible,” he said, spinning her around with her hand, looking over her hourglass figure. “How did your interview go by the way”? Bob said, taking her hand, leading her to the back of the house, out onto the balcony which overlooked his huge backyard and swimming pool.

    “Uh, well, not so good. But I have a couple more, so hopefully something will stick,” Denise answered.

    “Yes, I’m sure everything will work out. Care for some wine?” he asked, grabbing a bottle from a small wine rack next to some stairs, which led to the pool house. Denise smiled and nodded, watching the old man pour her a glass. She took in her surroundings, his home was huge.

    “Here you are, dear,” Bob said, standing behind her, reaching around to give her the glass. He put his hands on her waist, gently massaging her with his thumbs. “You smell wonderful too,” he said after leaning into her hair to breath in her scent. Denise blushed.

    “Thank you again,” She placed her glass down, turning around in his arms, resting her own on his shoulders. “My mother is very lucky to be marrying such a charming man.”

    “It’s all an act,” Bob joked.

    “Is it?” Denise raised an eyebrow. The two stared into each other’s eyes. Bob glanced down at her generous cleavage. Looking back into her eyes, a small smile formed on Denise’s mouth.

    Their trance was interrupted by the cook letting them know dinner was served. Bob let the cook know they were eating outside and to bring the food to them. Bob guided Denise to a small, candlelit, table for two near the pool.

    She smiled at him through the candlelight’s orange glow, illuminating their faces in a soft orange. “Bob this is amazing. Your house, your kindness, everything.”

    “I’m just glad to be spending this time with you. I’ve convinced your mother to move in after the wedding. You, her, your whole family could move in for all I care.”

    For a moment Denise thought about how amazing that would be, but then remembered her secret with Henry would be difficult to maintain. “Bob that does sound great, but I’m sure you and my mother would like privacy for your intimate moments,” Denise said, giving him a naughty smile.

    “Perhaps.”

    “I’m sure she’d love to climb in that hot tub with you. I know I would. I mean, uh, use the hot tub,” Denise caught her slip, blushing as dinner arrived.

    “Aww, you got my hopes up. An old man like me would love to share a bath with you,” Bob winked, cutting into his steak.

    Denise thought back to her first husband. She was in her early 20s, he was in his 60s. She loved bathing him, even though he was perfectly capable. She loved kissing him, making love to him; his fatherly appeal was similar to Bob’s. She was eating her steak, trying to ignore her increasing wetness.

    The cook brought out dessert, followed by a small box. After Denise finished her cake, Bob stood, opening the box, making his way behind Denise. He pulled out a pearl necklace. “Bob?” She asked.

    “Shhh, relax,” He said, bending down, pushing her hair out of the way, putting the necklace around her, clasping it. He slowly massaged her shoulders.

    “Bob, I don’t know what to say.”

    “Don’t say anything,” He extended his hand, helping her stand. “Stay the night.”

    “Bob, I can’t. I didn’t bring clothes,” Denise said. “I wouldn’t need them,” She thought to herself. “Plus I have another interview in the morning and I,”

    “Ok, It’s fine, darling,” Bob said, caressing her face. “Will you come back tomorrow?”

    “I’d love to,” She caressed his face in return. He led her by the hand back inside, this time to the dining room. There was a cabinet in the corner that had a stereo system. Bob turned on a CD; it was some old Frank Sinatra music, a slow song.

    Denise knew what he wanted to do without being asked. She gladly took his hand for a dance, staring lovingly into the old man’s eyes.

    “I know from your mother, that you and your father weren’t close. I’d be honored if you considered me like a father,” Bob said.

    “Bob, I – ”

    “You could even call me your father,” Bob suggested, pulling her closer against him, her breasts mashing against his sports-coat covered chest.

    “I don’t know what – ”

    Bob leaned in, whispering to her ear, ”or dad.” Bob planted several kisses along her neck and cheek. Denise’s heart fluttered, her breathing increased, she wanted to kiss him back, but at the same time she wanted to run.

    “Bob, I, I better go. I have an early interview,” She pushed him away, slightly shaking nervously.

    “As you wish. Will you come back tomorrow?”

    “Yes,” She said without hesitation. She knew where this was going. She felt guilt flowing out of her. Her mother would want to know if he tried to seduce her. Denise would let it happen, too.

    She grabbed her matching red purse and headed back to Ulysses’. Bob watched her car pull out of his long driveway. He did his best to ignore the pain in his chest while they danced. He calmed himself down, took an aspirin, and then called Robin to see how her day went.

    Chapter 14 – For Herself

    After a sex-filled night with Ulysses, cumming over and over again, thinking about Bob, his gifts, his words, his home, and where everything was headed, Denise arrived at his house around noon.

    Bob acted like nothing had happened the previous night, welcoming her warmly, giving her a hug. He led her out back once more, stating how hot it was. Pulling out a bag near the pool house door he handed it to Denise.

    “Which is why I bought you this,” He said, nodding at the bag.

    Denise’s mouth dropped when she pulled what looked to be a small garment from the bag. Upon closer inspection, she saw it was a tiny, black string bikini with diamonds consisting of the top and bottom straps. She had no idea if they were cubic zirconia, or the real thing. She only knew that Bob could easily afford it.

    She was speechless. “I have some business to tend to, please take a nice swim, enjoy your summer,” Bob said.

    Denise’s mouth still open, nodded, and made her way to the pool house to change. When she exited, donning her new bikini, Bob was indoors, leaving her alone. She had put on a bit of suntan lotion found in the pool house.

    By the pool, she decided to lounge in the sun – thinking about her situation, the gifts, the affection, and her own desires. She considered calling her mother to discuss things, but changed her mind. Denise was enjoying spending time with him. She was enamored by Bob and his kindness. She briefly thought of him as a father-figure. Those thoughts led to making love to him. She never once questioned why they led to pseudo-incest with the man, her thoughts naturally went there. Perhaps her mature man fetish, perhaps it was her incestuous relationship with Henry, perhaps she just wanted to – for herself.

    After awhile, she slowly entered the water, enjoying the cool and refreshing sensations on the hot day. She swam and went under the surface, wondering if Bob would join her. He never did.

    Back inside the house, in his master bedroom, Bob’s doctor was reminding him to take it easy. He gave him a prescription, and told him to call if he had any questions. Bob nodded and walked his doctor out, feeling his chest tighten, he asked his driver to take him to get the anti-anxiety prescription filled, not wanting to drive himself in the event something happened to him.

    “Hi there!” Bob called out to her from the balcony overlooking the pool an hour later.

    “Getting in with me?” Denise called back.

    “No, we have to get ready!”

    “Ready? For what?” Denise asked back. Bob held up a white bathrobe, coaxing her out of the water. He watched, with a sly grin, her curvy, busty frame emerge from the water. Denise pushed her long, wet hair back, grabbed a towel and made her way up to him on the balcony. He smiled, holding the robe open for her to slide into. Afterward, he grabbed her hand and led her to his bedroom.

    “Go ahead and shower. They’ll be something on the bed for you when you get out,” Bob winked at her, leaving her to bathe.

    She showered quickly, wrapped the towel around her, and was once again shocked at what she saw on the bed. It was an elegant, silvery, gray dress, next to it, diamond earrings.

    It was a perfect fit. It came to her middle thigh, any shorter and it would’ve been inappropriate for a dinner date. The material was silk soft; it also supported her breasts perfectly. The slight dip at the neck exposed very little cleavage. Denise put on the earrings, turning around in front of his full body mirror in the corner of the room. She was speechless once again.

    Denise was going to enjoy this night. She was going to thank Bob for his kindness. She wasn’t thinking about anyone else but her and him. She nodded at her reflection and left his master bedroom. She wasn’t wearing underwear.


    Chapter 15 – Even Closer

    Bob ended his call with Robin, talking about her and Joanne’s Bahama trip soon, not suggesting she use that gift vacation to seduce her sister. He hadn’t brought it up at all, not mentioning the challenge to Robin since he offered it to her that night in July. Tucking his cell phone in his coat pocket, he waited for his date to arrive.

    She did a few minutes later. His date, Robin’s daughter, Denise looked stunning in her silvery dress. Standing in front of her future stepfather, she smiled, kissed his cheek and took his arm.

    It was one of the most romantic evenings she had ever had. They had dinner, flirted, danced, and went for a lovely walk afterward.

    They found themselves staring to each other’s eyes on a pause in their walk. Bob had just told her how much he enjoyed her company tonight. Denise caressed his trimmed white beard, looking lovingly into his eyes.

    Denise took a step back. The moonlight that was illuminating her face, turned orange. Still looking in Bob’s eyes, their surroundings changed from a romantic, nighttime park, to Bob’s master bedroom. The orange glow of his fireplace was to their left.

    Not taking her eyes off his, Denise slowly slid her dress over her shoulders, sliding it down her stomach, letting it fall off her hips. Bob said nothing, watching as a nude Denise slowly removed his jacket, unbuttoned his shirt, sliding that off his shoulders as well.

    Bob looked over the naked woman’s body, nodded to her, bent down, scooped her up and took her to his bed.

    ********

    “Well, how are things? Have you two gotten closer? Have you heard from Denise?” Nikki asked Robin on the phone the next morning.

    “I haven’t heard from her. I spoken to Bob like I normally do, but he only mentioned that she stopped by,” Robin said.

    “Ugh, I should’ve gone. I’d be on top of things. But that’s ok. Anyway, your trip is coming up soon. I want you and Joanne to shower together, maybe even take a nice bubble bath together. Maybe pretend she’s someone else and you are really close with her. I think you should use this Bahama trip Bob is buying you to get even closer,” Nikki tried to help.

    “Sure,” Robin rolled eyes.

    They ended the call, Robin sitting next to Joanne on the couch, “Nikki seems to think you and I are going to get it on when we go to the Bahamas.”

    “Ha. Is that right?” Joanne passed her sister part of her biscuit.

    “She just likes to help. She likes to feel involved. I should’ve known she’d be excited about this challenge,” Robin said, eating the morsel.

    ********

    Denise was on her back, legs spread wide, her fingers gripping the silk sheets of Bob’s bed as he lovingly lapped at her pussy. It was a wonderful way to be woken up in the morning. They didn’t go all night, but after Denise’s final orgasm, which happened as Bob was ejaculating into her, they laid down, Denise in his arms. Bob held her close to him, kissing her head, sweetly, just like a father might. Denise melted in his arms, their nakedness reflecting light from the fireplace, watching the dwindling flames as the night progressed. She fell asleep in his arms.

    After Denise climaxed the next morning due to Bob’s oral skills, he guided his erect cock into her, rolled over on to his back and sat up, bringing one of Denise’s breasts to his mouth. “Bob,” She whimpered.

    “Yes darling?”

    “So good,” She breathed heavily, slowly grinding against him.

    “Our little secret, yes?” Bob asked, before resuming squeezing and nursing her breasts.

    “Yes!” she moaned her answer, right as another orgasm coursed through her.

    “Good,” He said, grabbing her waist, feeling her shake in his grasp.

    They continued for the rest of the day. After each session they would rest, take a nap, or Bob would tickle her, flirt with her, ending the teasing with holding her against him.

    Later that night, after dinner in bed, Bob had settled into a warm bubble bath Denise prepared for him. Getting in the huge tub with him, she poured herself some more champagne. Afterward she poured Bob a glass. She gave it to him, slowly easing herself into the water, Bob’s other hand guiding his cock gently into her hungry pussy. She let out a soulful moan when she straddled him, his cock embedded all the way.

    “This feels amazing,” She said, sipping from her glass.

    “Yes you do,” Bob said.

    Denise chuckled, “I meant the water, but yes, you feel great as well. Can I ask you something?”

    “Anything.”

    “You said I could call you my father. I was thinking of something else,” Denise said.

    “Oh? What would that be?”

    Denise took his and her glasses and put on them on the side of the tub. She bent down, her breasts resting on Bob’s chest, and kissed him seductively. “I was thinking I could call you dad.”

    “I would love to be your dad,” Bob answered.

    “And you can think of me as a daughter, not a stepdaughter,” She kissed him again, harder and longer this time; Bob’s hand coming out of the bubbles, gently rubbing her ass.

    “I like the sound of that my sweet, beautiful girl,” Bob said, kissing at Denise’s neck.

    Denise broke away, grabbing his face, “Make love to me. Dad.”

    “I will. All night, darling,” Bob said, thrusting gently up into her.

    ********
    The next evening, Denise’s moans of pleasure were echoing off the bathroom walls. Bob was behind her in the shower, slowly guiding himself in and out of her. Her eyes rolled in the back of her head when Bob reached around to hold her large breasts as he made love to her. When he came, Denise went to her knees before him, sucking him clean.

    “I trust you Denise,” Bob said after she orally cleaned his cock. “There’s something I want to share with you.”

    Denise kissed her way up Bob’s stomach, chest and finally mouth. Moaning while they kissed, Bob held her close to his body while the steam enveloped them.

    “You can share anything with me,” Denise said, Bob kissing at her neck, causing her to moan once more.

    “I will,” Bob said, bending down to kiss at her breasts, Denise arching her back for him.

    They finished their shower, Bob telling her to put on a robe if she liked, while he prepared to show her something. Bob put on some pajama pants and exited his bedroom.

    Denise was alone, wrapping herself up in the soft white robe, smiling at herself, and thinking about the last 24 hours of love-making to Bob. “It was more than sex,” she thought. To her it felt like finding a new father and making sure he knew how she felt. She never had a chance to do that with her real father before he left when she was young.

    One thing she didn’t think of was her mother Robin. It never once crossed her mind that she had slept with the man her mother was engaged to. She even forgot about infiltrating and getting closer to him to learn of any wrong doings. She assumed he was going to get her another extravagant gift.

    Thirty minutes later Bob appeared, smiling, gesturing her to follow him. She wondered if it was a new car. Following him into his office, she watched him take a key to a small hole where a lamp on the wall was. After turning the key, Bob slid, what appeared to be a book shelf, to his left, revealing another room behind it. He gestured Denise to enter it.

    Her mouth hung open in shock. She slowly walked into a room with many monitors and computers lined up on the wall. Video footage was playing on the various screens. Denise froze, paralyzed, unable to look away.

    Chapter 16 – Bob’s Secrets

    Denise saw a monitor displaying footage of Bob having sex with a blonde woman. She was on all fours and was looking over her shoulder at him, her large, muscular ass, jiggling with each impact from Bob. Another monitor showed two women making out in a bathroom stall. One of them looked familiar to Denise, but couldn’t say for sure who the woman was from her vantage point. Another monitor showed a young female using one of Bob’s restrooms. Another monitor showed a younger man sitting across from Bob in his office. The poor guy looked upset, as though he had been asked to do something unpleasant. Three other monitors all had different footage, but appeared to have the same brunette woman in each of them. The people she was having sex with were all different – three younger women. Another monitor had a bearded young man and an older redhead. He was muted, but Denise could tell he was talking to the camera, the woman in the background smiling. Then Denise looked at a final monitor in the middle of the others.

    “You look so beautiful during sex, Denise,” Bob whispered in her ear. Denise was watching footage of herself. She was on her knees, her arms extending behind her, her hands running through Bob’s hair as he took her from behind, his hands holding her breasts.

    “Bob what is – ”

    “There’s more,” He interrupted. He sat at a laptop, clicking to open some files, Denise sat in his lap watching him work. The files were blue prints and various house designs. Some other files were photos of land in various stages of development. Marsh areas, palm trees, the beach, followed by foundations of homes, completed images of homes, and finally, a photo of a large concrete structure with a sign on it. The wording said: “The Haven.”

    “That’s the name of the neighborhood I own and had built. It’s in Charleston, South Carolina,” Bob explained. “See that woman there on those three monitors? That’s her and her children. They live in that neighborhood. See that guy I’m talking to in that one? He and his mother, the blonde I’m having sex with here, they’ll be moving there too. There’s more as well,” Bob explained.

    “Since January, I’ve been issuing challenges to various people. The challenges involved sex with a relative – usually a mother and child. However, my latest and final challenge was to a woman and her sister. I challenged her to seduce her sister for a very large sum of money. A little more than what I offered the others here. Do you know why?” Bob asked. Denise just shook her head, still in shock.

    “Because it was your mother. I challenged her to have sex with your Aunt Joanne. If she goes through with it, she gets $45 million dollars in addition to what she gets when I pass away,” Bob said.

    “If, if she doesn’t do it?”

    “Well, then she only gets what’s in my will. But that’s not the best part. These challenges have been to people who I was using as test subjects. These test subjects are moving into the homes of this neighborhood AFTER I see they have incestuous hearts – via my challenges. I needed to see if I could build a neighborhood where each and every house consists of special, incestuous, loving families. If your mother meets my challenge, then she and Joanne, and even the rest of the family, can move into a home there,” Bob explained.

    “If not,” Denise said.

    “Well, according to my will, she’ll have complete ownership of the neighborhood when I die. But if she’s isn’t wanting to perform incest with her sister, she’d be missing out on that aspect. She’d probably be the only non-incest house in the neighborhood – if she moves in at all. Plus, she only gets ownership when I die, which may be awhile, and then again, it may not.”

    “What if you two divorced or didn’t get married?” Denise said, gulping, imagining a neighborhood where everyone lived as one community of incestuous families. The challenge her mother issued her, to snoop and spy on Bob entered her mind next.

    “Well, she’d get nothing then, no houses, no ownership of that neighborhood,” Bob answered, Denise couldn’t let that happen. Even if her mother didn’t have sex with Joanne, she’d still own that neighborhood when Bob died. Denise and Henry could move there – perhaps even before Bob passed away.

    She was speechless. “Bob, I don’t know, this is,”

    “Amazing, isn’t it?” He asked. “Imagine a whole community of love that transcended any form of romantic love. Full of love that encompassed all forms into one.”

    Denise nodded and slowly stood. Turning to face Bob, she disrobed, straddled and kissed him.

    “Ah, my newest daughter,” Bob said, looking into her golden brown eyes. “So beautiful, so perfect.”

    “Why did you tell me about this?” Denise asked.

    “Perhaps it was the way you spoke to me, calling me a dad, followed by making love to me. Perhaps I wondered if you and your son Henry ever crossed any lines. Maybe if I had a mother like you, I would.”

    Denise started tearing up, wiping her eyes with one hand, the other fishing out Bob’s erection, “We have.”

    “You and your son?” Bob asked, wincing as his cock entered her. Denise sniffed and nodded. “Oh my sweet darling, that’s so wonderful to hear.”

    Denise cried, kissing Bob through her tears, slowly squatting up and down on him in the chair. Minutes later she orgasmed once again, throwing her head back, eyes shutting when the upside down monitors came into view. Bob climaxed as well, grabbing her breasts, injecting her with semen.

    ********

    The next morning, Bob rolled off Denise after cumming in her, pulling her against his chest, catching their breaths, “I have five other daughters, Denise.”

    “What? Five?” She sat up on her elbow.

    “Yes. I impregnated my mother twice. Of those two daughters, Diane, knows I’m her father. We met as adults and have slept together quite a few times over the years. She was the first to move into The Haven with her son. The other,” Bob sighed, shaking his head.

    “I also impregnated my aunt. She had a daughter named Julie, who I found as an adult living nearby. She was my very first challenge. She was able to deduce I’m her father shortly before she and her son moved to Charleston.”

    “I have two other daughters. They were with my first wife,” Bob continued. “Sadly, I was a fool and didn’t consider them my real daughters, even though they were. My love for my mother and aunt blinded me to that. I lost contact with them shortly after they were born when their mother and I divorced many years ago.”

    “Wow. Does my mom know?” Denise asked.

    “She only knows about my first marriage and that I’m estranged from those two daughters. I hope one day I can find them. Perhaps one of my other children will. I kept my other children a secret from her. I couldn’t exactly tell her about meeting them as adults, having sex with them and so on, so I kept my mouth shut.”

    Denise didn’t know what to say once again. She simply shook her head, wiped her eyes, and gave Bob a kiss.

    “Would you like to meet them? Julie and Diane that is. In The Haven?” Bob asked.

    “I suppose. When?” Denise asked.

    “We can leave tomorrow. I have a small plane we can take. There’s a small airport outside the city my pilot can land in. We can stay a few days, unless of course, you have more interviews,” Bob said.

    “No, no more interviews,” Denise smiled, “I’d love to meet them and see this place.”

    “Good, we’ll leave tomorrow morning.”

    Chapter 17 – Traveling

    “That was Bob just checking in on us,” Robin hung up her phone the next morning, thankful it wasn’t Nikki that called. She and Joanne finished packing for their trip.

    “You know she’s going to call and harass us about all this before our flight,” Joanne said.

    “Then I’ll just let her drone on, in one ear and out the other. This challenge is really quite absurd, but whatever!” Robin sighed.

    “I hope you two have a great time,” Krista said, watching them pack.

    “We will! It’ll be a great time,” her mother said. “Thanks for taking us to the airport too.”

    “Have I packed too much?” Joanne asked. “Maybe I shouldn’t pack any clothes at all!”

    “Ha! Very funny. Nikki would say you shouldn’t,” Robin chuckled.

    “Ok, I think we’re about done then. Krista, ready?” Joanne asked.

    Krista drove them to the airport, silently wondering if her aunt and mother would have sex. She wondered if Joanne would go through with it. She found herself getting aroused at the thought of her and Allen going to the Bahamas with Joanne, stopping herself when she thought of her own mother joining in too. She secretly wanted something to happen, but dared not urge them on, for fear of exposing things with Allen. She wondered if her mother would even tell her if she and Joanne had sex on this trip.

    An hour later, Krista watched the two beautiful older women walk down the long terminal, secretly hoping they would make love to each other. They hardly acted any different from that weekend Nikki was in town. They didn’t seem interested in keeping up with Nikki’s “coaching” either. If they did go through it though, she and Allen could come out of their closet, so-to-speak, and everyone could be happy. She sighed and turned to walk back to her car.

    “Ok, Ok! Geez,” Robin fussed at Nikki. She called right before the plane took off and passengers had to turn off electronic devices.

    “Why’d you even answer?” Joanne asked.

    “Just to humor her. She’s getting really antsy about this. She went on and on about the money, about you and I, and ugh, so silly,” Robin said.

    The two ladies were in first class, thanks to Bob. They dinged their champagne glasses, smiled at each other, making a small toast to a wonderful vacation. Sitting the glasses down, they held hands, the plane taking off to their island destination.

    ********

    Bob’s small private plane landed in an equally small airfield outside of Charleston shortly before noon. He had a rental car waiting. Denise bent down to suck his cock while he drove; Bob chuckled, pulling over to park instead. He told her he wanted her to take in all her surroundings. Denise agreed, giving him a blowjob, swallowing his seed on the side of the road, before making the drive into town.

    Bob phoned his daughters informing them he was in town on a surprise visit, explaining his sexy new daughter was with him. Diane and her son weren’t home, but would be the following day. Therefore, Julie’s home was the first stop.

    The dirty blonde, busty, 41-year-old greeted her father with a wide toothy grin. Denise’s eyes widened seeing Julie in a small, red, thong bikini. She was outside planting some flowers in the front yard. She hugged Bob, followed by a long kiss on the mouth. Bob introduced Denise, explaining she was his newest daughter, his hand cupping her ass so Julie could see.

    Julie gave Bob a knowing smile, hugged Denise, welcoming her and her mother to the family. Just then, a young man, around 18, exited Julie’s home, hopping down the front steps.

    “And who is this young man?” Bob asked, thinking he looked a little familiar.

    “Oh that’s Lenny. He lives a few houses down. He had a sleep over last night,” Julie said, putting her arm around the kid’s waist.

    “Ah, you’re friends with her son?” Bob asked. Lenny blushed, looking to the grass.

    “Well, yes, they are friends. But it was just Lenny and I last night. My son, stayed with Lenny’s mom. He should be home soon,” Julie explained.

    “Ok, I better go,” Lenny blushed again.

    “Alright, give me some sugar,” Julie said, pulling the younger guy in for a steamy kiss, causing Denise to blush too. “Tell your mom I said hello. Hope she wasn’t too wild for my boy.”

    Lenny nodded, waved to everyone, and made his way down the sidewalk.

    Julie gave Denise a tour of her massive home. There were six bedrooms, six bathrooms, a huge dining room, a pool and hot tub in the backyard, along with a very spacious living room area. Julie explained she hoped, in time, to fill the bedrooms with other family members. For now it was just her and her son, Ray.

    They were chatting in the upstairs bedroom Julie and Ray occupied. It was then that Ray arrived home from the neighbors. “We’re up here Ray!” his mother called to him.

    Bob shook his hand; he was introduced to Denise, shaking her hand politely. Bob and Ray talked amongst themselves, while Denise and Julie did the same.

    “So, um, your son was at another mother’s house last night?” Denise quietly asked.

    “Mmhmm, they recently moved in and I made her a casserole. Ray went with me to give it to them. She thought Ray was a cutie and asked if she could borrow him for the night. I said sure, as long as I get to borrow her son. So that’s what happened!” Julie informed Denise.

    Ray came over, putting his arm around his bikini-clad mother, “Her daughters got involved didn’t they?” Julie asked him. Ray blushed and nodded. “Great now you’ll be over there all the time!” she joked.

    “It didn’t bother you that your son was with another mother?” Denise asked, glancing at the blushing teen.

    “Nah,” Julie waved her hand, then gave Bob another hug and kiss. “We’re all cool moms here, there’s no drama or anything like that. It’s kinda like we’re all one big family, I guess,” she said, resting her arms on Bob’s shoulders, kissing him several times. “Thanks to you!”

    “I don’t know about that,” Bob chuckled. Denise’s heart melted, this all seemed incredible.

    “Are you taking me out tonight, dad?” Julie asked.

    “I’d love to,” Bob smiled.

    “Great! Denise you’re a mother, right?” Julie turned, asking her.

    “Yes I am, why?”

    “Can you babysit?” Julie winked, nodding to her 18-year-old son. Denise tried not to laugh and nodded in return.

    ********

    “So, you and your mom,” Denise said, sitting next to Ray with a bowl of popcorn, watching TV.

    “Yep,” He quickly replied.

    “You don’t care that she’s not with you tonight and that she was with another kid last night?” Denise asked.

    “Nope, we’re kinda together, so at the end of the day she’s still mine. Forever,” Ray said.

    “Right, more than just mom and son,” Denise nodded. “You like living here?”

    “We love it. My mom got so much money from Bob we don’t have to work. I’m taking a year off from college to spend time here with her,” Ray said.

    “That’s wonderful. Will you miss her when you do decide to go to school?”

    “Yeah, I’m hoping to go somewhere close. But either way, I’ll know she’ll visit me at school,” Ray said.

    Denise couldn’t stop smiling. This seemed like a wonderful place. She imagined her and Henry living here. She imagined her mother one day living here. She had no idea if Robin would be involved in the incestuous nature of The Haven, but she hoped that her and her Aunt Joanne might be. In the back of Denise’s mind, it meant her and Henry could also come out with their secret relationship.

    “Ok, it’s 10pm, bedtime for you!” Denise said, standing, pulling Ray up with her.

    “Huh?” He asked.

    “I’m your babysitter and I say it’s bedtime!” Denise joked, pulling Ray along.

    “I, uh,” Ray stammered when Denise pushed him into his and his mother’s bedroom. She stood in front of him, removed her tank top, and unclasped her bra, letting her large breasts free.

    “It’s bedtime,” She winked. Ray’s open mouth slowly curled into a smile.

    Several hours later, Denise was woken to sounds of laughter. It was Bob and Julie finally getting home. She removed Ray’s arm from around her naked body, sat up, got off the bed, and tip-toed down the hall. She peeped into one of the guest rooms to see Julie naked, straddling Bob. She watched the two of them make love for a few moments, before smiling and heading back to bed. She curled up in Ray’s arms, running her hands up and down his stomach, she thought about how much she missed Henry, wondering if he’d love this place too.

    ********

    “So how was he?” Julie asked a shocked Denise, sitting at a smaller kitchen table the next morning. Julie was nude, serving breakfast, after saying she only put on clothing to leave the house. Denise couldn’t help think of the similarities between herself and this woman.

    “Oh, he was very good. Very sweet, too,” Denise looked over to a clothed Ray.

    “Good. His mother taught him well,” Julie said. “Morning Dad,” She said to Bob when he entered, tying his pajama pants.

    “I’m so glad you call me that,” Bob said, pulling Julie in for a long kiss.

    The four of them ate breakfast, chatting about nothing important, mundane things, just like a regular family – except one of them was naked.

    Chapter 18 – The Bahamas

    The resort was an immaculate, newly renovated, vacation spot. It had its own staff and the rooms were basically villas – each having their own back courtyard with a bubbling hot tub.

    “Oh wow, this is amazing, Joanne!” Robin placed her bag on the bed and checked out the bathroom. The shower was huge – large enough to fit two people.

    “Look out here! Oh my…” Joanne looked into the small courtyard, noticing the hot tub. Robin joined her, standing next to her; she put her arm around Joanne’s waist.
    “Bob was nice to send us here,” Joanne said.

    “Yeah, this is amazing, it really is. Thank you Bob!” Robin laughed.

    Joanne grabbed Robin’s face, bringing it to hers, kissing her hard.

    “Mmm, eager to get started sis?” Robin said, breaking the kiss.

    “I’ve been wet since we got on the plane this morning,” Joanne said, pulling her sister in for another passionate kiss.

    “Well, then, let’s get to it,” Robin said, taking a step back, looking at Joanne seductively.

    The sisters embraced once again, kissing frantically, peeling and tearing their clothes off. Joanne spun Robin around, pinning her against the wall, “Silly Nikki.”

    Robin moaned, pushing Joanne away, grabbing her bra, yanking it hard, “We didn’t need her coaching at all.”

    Joanne tore her sister’s bra off, kissing her again, smashing their breasts together, “But like you said, she loves to feel included.”

    “I’m giving her a share of the money, might as well include her,” Robin added, unzipping Joanne’s shorts, helping her slide them down, while Joanne did the same to Robin.

    “This is quite absurd. What we’re doing for money,” Joanne noted, stepping out of her shorts, her mouth attacking Robin’s again.

    “Mmhmm,” Robin moaned into the kiss, “but we’re old, might as well have fun!”

    The two sisters spun each other around a few times against the wall, making their way to the back door leading out into the small, private courtyard, which featured the hot tub.

    “I’ve never been with a woman,” Joanne breathed in between kisses.

    “Neither have I,” Robin replied. “But we’re old, I don’t give a shit, we’re getting paid, so let’s fuck!”

    “I agree!” Joanne said, dipping to scoop up her older sister. “We’ll figure it out!”

    Robin’s legs wrapped around Joanne who was struggling to hold her sister’s weight. She basically tackled her down into the hot tub, causing both of them to laugh and scream. Robin regained her balance, quickly tackling her sister in return. Continuing their kissing, Robin’s fingers went to Joanne’s crotch, sliding up and down her pussy lips; her thumb grazing Joanne’s engorged clit.

    Getting lost in the sensations Robin was sending through her spine, Joanne nearly forgot she had a pussy to play with too, her sister’s. Joanne pushed Robin to standing position in the middle of the hot tub, her hand mimicking Robin’s actions. The two sisters paused their kissing, gazing into each other eyes, stimulating each other’s clits. Their fingers simultaneously dipped into each other’s vagina, curling forward, causing each other to moan with ecstasy, never taking their eyes off the other. They resumed kissing, their tongues getting involved, swirling around in each other’s mouth while they fingered each other, standing in the hot tub.

    Then it happened, for both of them. That tingling, burning, explosion building and building, getting bigger and bigger, coursing through them in waves of pleasure; the two sisters climaxed together. “Yess!” they both cried out in the hot tub, their hands furiously working, their arms speeding up and down, against each other’s bodies.

    When it passed, they held each other, out of breath, moaning. “Let’s go inside,” Robin said.

    Minutes later, after a brief discussion of positions and determining what would be most comfortable for the two of them, the sisters were on their backs in bed, their legs interlocked with one another, their pussies grinding against the backs of each other’s thighs. Joanne moaned, gripping Robin’s knee. Robin moaned in return, placing her hand on top of Joanne’s.

    “I can feel it again,” Robin cried out.

    “Me too! I’m, I’m cumming!” Joanne exclaimed. Their legs tightened, trapping each other in a vice, their bodies shaking with orgasmic delight.

    Joanne climbed on top of Robin, making sure their thighs ground against each other’s pussies, kissing her passionately. “We’re doing it,” Robin spoke, “we’re millionaires.”

    “Well you were marrying one,” Joanne said, grinding against her sister.

    “I know but now, you’re rich, we all are,” Robin said, grinding back. They came again minutes later.

    “I’ve never eaten pussy before,” Joanne said, spinning around into a 69 position. “May I?” she asked, looking over her shoulder.

    “Of course, I want to try it too!” Robin answered.

    The next hour consisted of the siblings licking, kissing, and eating each other out in a 69 position. Joanne was on top first, they took a break, and then Robin got on top. Afterward they laughed about how their jaws were sore.

    Holding each other, making dinner plans, Robin remembered they didn’t bring the camera Bob gave her. They thought for a moment in silence, then turned to each other, smiling mischievously about an idea each of them had.

    They showered next, taking turns sucking each other’s breasts, kissing over each other’s bodies. They went to dinner, took a nice walk around the resort, and ending the evening attempting a crab-like position. They propped themselves up on the hands and feet, their pussies meeting in the middle, grinding against each other for several mutual orgasms.

    They fell asleep, naked, in each other’s arms, with huge smiles on their face. They woke the next morning, showered again, ate breakfast, and sat out by the pool in their bikinis, flipping through magazines, like nothing had happened.

    Chapter 19 – The Haven Continued

    That same morning, after breakfast with Julie and her son, Bob and Denise walked down to Diane’s. She and her son, Elliot, went on a small trip together and were returning home.

    Diane and Elliot were considerably older than Julie and Ray. She was 53 and Elliot had recently turned 31.

    “So I guess that makes Bob my father-brother?” Diane chuckled, after meeting Denise, explaining again, that Diane’s mother was also Bob’s, and that Bob was Diane’s father.

    “Yes, you’re right. Julie is a daughter-cousin then,” Bob chuckled back. Denise smiled at both of them.

    “I came out ok. At least I don’t think there’s anything wrong with me,” Diane jabbed her son. “I’m sure Elliot wouldn’t agree.”

    “You are pretty crazy,” Elliot jabbed her back, making his way to the kitchen. Their house shared an identical floor plan with Julie’s.

    “Crazy in bed,” Diane smiled to Bob, hugging him again.

    After lunch, Diane suggested they all get in the hot tub. Bob said he’d join them a little later after making a phone call.

    Denise put on the same bikini Bob had gotten her. Diane complimented her on it. “She has nice boobs too, doesn’t she Elliot?”

    “Huh? Uh, yeah,” he smiled awkwardly at Denise as if to apologize for his mother’s silliness.

    Inside Diane’s home, Bob was on the phone with his doctor, “I don’t need to go to the emergency room.”

    “Bob, are you sure? Please don’t hesitate to do so,” His doctor sternly advised.

    “I’ll be fine, it’s passing now. I feel better,” Bob told a half truth, rubbing his chest.

    His doctor sighed on the other end of the phone, ”Alright. I’m still stopping by when you get back.”

    Minutes later, Bob joined the others in the hot tub, Diane sliding next to him, curling up against him. “You going to take me out tonight?” she asked, just like her half-sister/cousin hybrid, Julie.

    “I’d love to,” Bob smiled.

    Diane moaned, reaching under the water, into Bob’s swim trunks, attempting to pull his cock out. “Mom! Come on,” Elliot said.

    “He doesn’t want to see my old man penis. I don’t even want to see it,” Bob chuckled, his daughter laughing, withdrawing her hand from his shorts.

    “I’m going to try to get my other sisters in here, living with us,” Diane said. “Poor Elliot will be surrounded by sexy blonde women.”

    Elliot nodded and shrugged. The four of them chatted a little longer, Diane increasing her flirts with Bob to the point where Elliot suggested they go inside. Diane thought that was a great idea, leaving Denise and Elliott alone in the hot tub. She was sitting across from him and figured she’d use this time to interview him similar to how she interviewed Ray.

    “So, you and her are together as well?” Denise asked.

    “That’s right,” Elliot answered. “I was married. But my wife wasn’t very attentive. In short, mom gave me the attention I needed. And it is incredible.”

    “I know,” Denise smiled.

    “Oh yeah? You have a son?”

    “I do, and yes, we are together as well,” Denise answered.

    “Maybe you two can move here one day. It’s a great place; we got a nice private beach area too. I love it,” Elliot said.

    “I’m guessing your mom and Bob are uh, upstairs,” Denise winked.

    “Probably. They’ll probably be out all night too. She’s pretty wild,” Elliot said. “Wears me out.”

    “Do you have any other family members that know about you and her?” Denise asked.

    “Yeah my sisters know about it. One of them was a little shocked when we told her, the other was totally for it,” Elliot explained. “Do others in your family know about you and your son?”

    “No, I’d love to tell them. I’d love to live here with all of them, maybe even under one roof. But I’m not at that point yet. There are certain things involving my mother that need to be worked out first,” Denise said, wondering if her mom and Aunt Joanne had sex yet.

    “Well I hope everything works out for you. You seem like a lovely woman,” Elliot smiled. The two of them were startled by a loud moan coming from inside the house.

    Elliot chuckled, shaking his head, “Mom.”

    “She’s getting into it,” Denise added. “There seems to be a lot of sex here.”

    Elliot smiled, leaning back, enjoying the sun. “Yeah there is. It’s all casual sharing of mothers with other children or sisters and brothers and so on. There’s a house full of redheads down the street, they are all friendly, and even invited us over. It led to an orgy of course,” Elliot explained, watching the white, fluffy clouds float above them.

    “It’s kinda like everyone is part of one large family. The mothers are everyone’s mother, occasionally sharing kids with each other, their own biological children are their main lovers of course,” he added.

    “Sounds like a beautiful system,” Denise said.

    “It is. If we keep getting more families to move in, I can only imagine the size of the Mother’s Day orgy we’d most likely have,” Elliot said.

    Denise thought about his words, picturing entire family units joining with others, their offspring making love to all of them. Denise stood in the middle of the tub, reaching around, undoing her bikini top, letting it fall in to the water. “Elliot.”

    He looked to her topless body, his mouth curling into a smile. “Shall we?” Denise asked.

    “Might as well,” he shrugged. Denise pulled her bottoms off and straddled Elliot.

    Inside the house, Diane was looking out of her bedroom window, watching Denise ride her son. Bob was standing behind her, slamming into her. “Ahh yes! Harder!” Diane begged. Bob grunted as he worked, Diane’s eyes rolled into the back of her head.

    ********

    That evening, Bob took Diane out to dinner and as Elliot predicted, they were out late. “You could talk to a realtor,” Elliot suggested holding Denise against his body on one of the lounge chairs by the pool. “You and your son could move in. I’m sure Bob wouldn’t mind.”

    “Maybe. I really want my mom to move in here. She’s not incestuous like us, but,” Denise replied.

    “But what?”

    “I’m hoping certain things will happen,” Denise said, unsure if she should tell this guy about the challenge. “If things do happen, then yes, my son and I will move in.” She closed her eyes imagining all of them in the house together. She wanted to call Robin and tell her about everything. But Robin didn’t tell Denise of the challenge. Her mother had no idea any of her children were in incestuous relationships.

    In that same moment that Denise gazed to the starry sky above them, her mother and aunt were in the Bahamas moaning, cumming, joining their bodies in orgasmic bliss.

    The next day, Julie called the new neighbor she traded sons with to ask if two of her daughters were available for Ray and Elliot. Diane wanted to spend some quality time with just Bob, Denise, and Julie.

    They stayed the night at Diane’s. Denise’s future stepsisters slowly removed her clothing, telling her to relax, not be nervous, and reminded her they were all family. They guided Denise to Bob, letting her cum on him first. Rubbing her back as she ground against him, they kissed her arms, shoulders, and neck. Denise’s eyes opened wide when the two women each took one of her breasts, kissing and sucking them gently.

    “It’s ok, darling,” Bob whispered. She looked into his face, grinding against him, she let an orgasm wash over her – nearly the most powerful one she had ever had.

    The other two women took turns riding Bob in a similar fashion. They went on all night.

    Just like Robin and Joanne. The two sisters collapsed on the bed in their resort room, exhausted and sweaty, kissing each other’s lips over and over before fading off to sleep.

    Chapter 20 – Phone Calls

    The Bahamian employee of the resort knocked on Joanne and Robin’s room, a smug grin on his face, he’s done this before. He politely asked Joanne to keep the noise down. Robin was on the bed, wrapped in a towel, putting finger nail polish on. Joanne in a similar towel eyed the employee up and down.

    “When do you get off work?” She asked him.

    “I am off duty at 5 pm, in one hour, ma’am,” He asked. The luckiest employee at the resort knew what Joanne was getting at.

    “Do you mind?” She turned around to Robin.

    “Oh no, go ahead. Go out and have fun. I have to call Nikki and tell her about everything anyway,” Robin answered.

    An hour and half later, Joanne wearing a lovely sundress, answered the door. The same employee answered, extending his arm. “We’ll be back,” Joanne looked at him, then back to her sister, “tomorrow.”

    “Have fun,” Robin chuckled, she was exhausted and was perfectly fine with her younger sister going out. Joanne pulled her dress up, exposing her bare ass to her sister as they left.

    Robin called Nikki a few minutes later. She cheered excitedly for her. They then discussed how to inform Bob and prove to him they did the deed, since Robin forgot to bring the camera. After they figured out a delightful plan, Robin called her other daughter Krista, telling her the same news.

    Her and Allen were in the middle of sex, but Krista paused, recognizing the ring tone. She pretended to be happy, but in truth she was overjoyed. She agreed to the plan Robin and her Aunt Nikki came up with, hoping she didn’t sound too enthusiastic. She told Allen and the two lovers, thinking about how to tell them of their relationship. Krista decided she would when Robin gets home.

    *********

    Denise was back at Bob’s home. They made love for most of the day, rolling around on his bed. Visiting The Haven made her miss Henry even more. She wanted to call him and tell him all about it, but more than that she wanted to see how he was healing up.

    “I’m at 95% mom,” Henry excited told her. “In two days I should be 100% healed and ready to go!”

    Denise started crying, tears of joy, mixed with tears of desire, and tears of bittersweet memories. She desired Henry so badly, but never expected to learn of such wonderful things about Bob and The Haven.

    The next evening she left Bob’s, giving him a loving kiss goodbye, caressing his face, telling him he’d see him at the wedding, following by a genuine “I love you, dad.”

    She went to Ulysses’ apartment to return his key and gather any clothes she may have left there. She stayed the night, planning on leaving at dawn the next day.

    Denise watched the sunrise out of Ulysses’ balcony. She was dressed and her bags were packed. He exited his bathroom, still naked, searching for some pajama pants, putting them on, and made his way over to Denise. He rubbed her shoulders, “You sure you don’t want breakfast? I’ll be glad to fix you some.”

    Denise shook her head, turning around to face him, “I need to be going. But thank you.”

    He escorted her to his door, hugging her, kissing her goodbye. Denise trailed her hand up and down Ulysses’ bare stomach, “I want you to promise me to focus on your stepmother. Make her your everything. Not that you haven’t already, but please, just do it.”

    “Denise, I, I will. I love her,” Ulysses answered.

    “Make sure she knows it – that you love her in every way. Maybe you could even move,” Denise stopped.

    “Move?”

    She sighed heavily, not wanting to get ahead of herself; it could be a long time before she ever saw The Haven again, IF she did. She didn’t want to go inviting people to live at this place just yet. “Just make her your world,” She gave Ulysses another long kiss goodbye, thanking him for letting her stay there.

    Halfway home, she called her mother. Robin and Joanne were packing for their return flight the next day. “So, you’re going home. How was it? Did you uncover anything about Bob?” Robin asked.

    Denise thought for a split second about all the love making sessions, about learning of his incestuous challenges, about building The Haven, about meeting his children, about his plans for Robin.

    “No, nothing,” She answered. “He was a perfect gentleman. He took me shopping for clothes, he was sweet, entertaining, he was perfect. You are a lucky woman, mom. We’re all lucky to have him join the family,” Denise added, wiping away a tear with a hand, quickly putting it back on the stirring wheel.

    Robin sighed a sigh of relief, “That’s wonderful.”

    They ended their phone call. Joanne asked what Denise said. Robin smiled, shaking her head, “She didn’t find anything. She said he was a perfect gentleman. I guess he just had a fetish for me and you to get it on for money.”

    “Well, then, our little plan to prove to him what we’ve done here should be a very enjoyable reward for him,” Joanne said, taking Robin, kissing her, grabbing her breasts.

    Chapter 21 – Return

    “Mom,” Henry said, seeing his mother in tears, standing outside their home in Miami. He rushed to her, picking her up, spinning her around. Denise began kissing him, guiding him back inside.

    Once indoors, she’s began peeling off her clothes, guiding Henry back to their bedroom. Her top, her bra, her belt, her shorts, her thong, mixed with Henry’s t-shirt, shorts, and boxers. She pushed him back on the bed, her lips glued to his. He sat up, guiding her to straddling position.

    Denise nearly came when he entered her. Seconds later she did. She shuddered in his arms, his hands holding her face, kissing her, sending her overboard. She began crying, wiping away tears.

    “Mom?” Henry asked.

    “I have so much to tell you,” She said, his perfect, functioning cock balls deep inside her.

    “You had an amazing spy adventure?” He chuckled.

    His mother shook her head, “There’s so many beautiful things I learned, Henry.”

    “Tell me.”

    “I will, but for now, I want you to keep fucking me until the sun comes up,” Denise ordered her son.

    “Yes ma’am,” Henry replied, taking one of her large breasts to his mouth.

    ********

    “Yes!” Nikki barged into Robin’s house, startling her and Joanne. She sped as fast as she could from her home in South Carolina; incidentally a few miles from the utopian Haven, Denise was shown.

    “I’m ready!” She squealed.

    “Ok, ok, calm down. Let’s get Krista over here and discuss it with her,” Robin said.

    Krista arrived a little later, assuring her mother that the plan they decided on was ok with her.

    “Please be honest with me. If you are uncomfortable doing this,” Robin asked her daughter.

    “Mom, it’s fine, I understand,” Krista said, biting her bottom lip, blushing, wanting to scream to the room that she and Allen were together. She didn’t. Carefully biding her time until it was right.

    “Ok, Joanne?” Robin looked to her sister.

    “Nikki and I,” Joanne said, looking to her beaming younger sister, “are going to teach you ladies something. It’s something that I could do during my marriage and Nikki apparently can do as well.”

    “Ready?” Nikki asked.

    Krista and Robin nodded. “This will be a great thing when we show Bob. But we need to practice,” Joanne added.
    “There are tricks to allow us to do this,” Nikki said.

    “We’re ready,” Robin spoke up.
    “Undress,” Joanne said, glancing at her niece. All four women removed their clothing.

    ********

    Days passed. They practiced and practiced, rehearsing their routine over and over. They were ready.

    Nikki told them all she quit her job, she was on her way to become a millionaire. On Labor Day weekend, a few weeks from Robin’s wedding, she drove them to Atlanta to stay with Bob.

    Halfway there, Nikki spoke up. “None of you all asked about my singles cruise I went on in July.”

    “Oh, sorry, how was it?” Robin replied, sitting in the passenger side seat.

    “I ran into Ted. He was on the same cruise,” Nikki said, speaking of her 25-year-old son. “Yeah. I fucked him.”

    Joanne spit out her water, getting some of it on the back of Robin’s seat. “You did?!?” Robin asked.

    “Yep. It was beyond amazing,” Nikki answered. “All this incest talk, and the fact I hadn’t seen him in a long time. It happened. I don’t regret it. I’m going to New York and drag his ass down here to live with me later this month, before the wedding.”

    Robin and Joanne chuckled at the interesting news.

    Krista cleared her throat, quietly speaking. “Allen and I have been lovers for over a year now.”

    Robin’s mouth dropped, turning around to look in the back seat, “Krista. Really?”

    “Mmhmm,” She smiled back. “When he came home from the Marines.”

    “Oh sweetie, that’s, that’s wonderful,” Robin said. “Look at me! Saying that you and your son doing that is wonderful!” she laughed.

    “Well it is,” Nikki added. “After everything you and Joanne did and all of us did, I think it is.”

    Krista leaned to her right, into her Aunt Joanne’s arms, overcome with joy that she was able to get it off her chest thanks to her Aunt Nikki.

    The next hour, the car ride was spent in quiet reflection. Krista sat up, smiling at her Aunt Joanne. “Joanne.”

    “Yes sweetie?” She asked.

    “When I was 18, I remember masturbating to thoughts of you. I would pretend you were my first lesbian encounter,” Krista said.

    Joanne’s mouth dropped, a few seconds later, they started giggling. “We’re going to have a wonderful weekend,” Joanne told everyone in the car.

    Chapter 22 – Proof

    Robin arranged everything. She alluded that she and Joanne had slept together and wanted to prove it to Bob. She asked him to wait in his office for them to arrive at his home. Bob wasn’t told that Krista and Nikki would be joining them.

    The women let themselves in, pausing before entering Bob’s office. “Everyone ready?” Robin asked.

    “Just like we practiced. Krista, Joanne, you two think you’ll be able to pull it off?” Nikki whispered.

    “I think so yes, mind over matter, like you taught us,” Joanne answered.

    “Good, let’s undress,” Robin said. The four women quietly began removing their clothes, placing them in a neat pile by the door. When everyone was naked, Robin knocked on Bob’s office door.

    “Come in!” He said, thinking he’d be watching Robin and Joanne. When four naked women, instead of two, made their way into his office, he looked on in shock. “Robin?”

    “Shhh, no talking.”

    The four brunettes lined up before him, Bob sitting on the edge of his desk, watching. Nikki, Robin, Joanne, Krista, stood, naked, smiling at him. Robin cleared her throat, Nikki turned to her, gently pushing her to face Joanne. Krista did the same on the other side. Robin and Joanne joined hands, Nikki and Krista behind them, caressing their backs.

    The two sisters started kissing. The kissing intensified. Growing and growing until they were holding each other, groping each other, slowly guiding each other to the rug on the floor. Krista knelt behind Joanne, Nikki behind Robin.

    They broke their kiss, sitting back on their hands and feet, staring at one another. They brought their pussies together, squatting up and down, grinding them against the other. Krista holding her aunt, Nikki holding her sister, as Robin and Joanne were scissoring, moaning and grunting their way to an orgasm.

    Krista felt her Aunt Joanne tense up, she knew hers was approaching. Robin and Joanne threw their head back, eyes to the ceiling, crying out in pleasure. Krista felt Joanne shake and cum in her arms.

    When Robin and Joanne came down from their orgasm, they looked over their respective shoulders, unwrapping their entwined legs from each other. Krista helped Joanne go to all fours, Nikki doing the same to Robin.

    Nikki then moved over to Krista, who was also going to her hands and knees. “Initiate the love circle,” she whispered to the group.

    “Really? Is that what we’re calling it?” Joanne whispered back, rolling her eyes. Nikki ignored Joanne, bringing her mouth to Krista’s ass. Krista brought hers to Joanne’s and Joanne brought hers to Robin’s. Finally, Robin completed the circle, bringing her mouth to Nikki’s ass.

    The four women began licking and kissing each other’s puckered holes. After several minutes, they all began lowering themselves to the floor, lying on their sides. Krista moaned, as her mouth invaded her Aunt Joanne’s pussy, her head trapped between Joanne’s thighs. Nikki was swirling her tongue around her niece, Krista’s, pussy, her head in a similar trap. Joanne was eating out Robin and Robin was eating out Nikki – just like they had been practicing. Bob looked on, his mouth hanging open.

    All four women were eating pussy for the next several minutes for Bob. His office was filled with moans of pleasure. He sat on the edge of his desk watching this circle of pussy eating relatives with a shocked expression on his face.

    Krista struggled to keep it together, tasting Joanne’s pussy almost always caused her to cum, but they had been practicing this for days at Robin’s. She held it together and kept eating.

    Joanne struggled too. The secret weapon Nikki and Robin taught them was truly mind over matter, but her niece was so very skilled at eating her out.

    Finally it was time – time for them to unleash their secret weapon upon Bob. Robin stopped licking Nikki’s pussy, which caused her to stop doing the same to Krista, and so on, until Joanne withdrew her tongue from Robin.

    Their bodies were weak, nearly ready to explode. Their minds were wrought with erotic desires. Their pussies were dripping onto Bob’s carpet. They all lined back up, on the floor, propping themselves up with one arm, bringing their other to their own pussies.

    The four women began furiously rubbing their clits, facing Bob’s direction. He watched as they masturbated in front of him, unable to speak or move.

    “Ready?” Robin called out, her voice trembling.

    “Yes!” the other three cried with pleasure.

    “Bob. Sit on the floor!” Robin ordered him, barely able to keep her orgasm in.

    Bob did as he was asked, four pussies all facing him, less than an arm’s length away. He could reach out and touch each of them if he wanted, but their owners were too busy rubbing themselves to orgasm.

    Then it happened. All four climaxed at once. Bob’s eyes shot open when he noticed Robin’s pussy emitting clear fluid, squirting all over Bob’s shirt. Nikki was half a second behind Robin, dousing Bob with her squirting juices. Next was Joanne, having been taught by her sisters, climaxed and squirted her nectar all over Bob.

    Finally, having trouble, Krista thought of Allen, she thought of Joanne, she thought of Bob, she thought of everything that had happened this summer. She thought of family-wide orgies. The image of her, her aunts and mother, making love to her and her son, caused her pussy to erupt like never before. All those practice sessions and instructions from Nikki paled in comparison to the torrential, water hose-like spray of her vaginal fluids onto a shocked Bob.

    When it was done, the four women collapsed, lying on their backs, shivering, shaking, and writhing with pleasure until their orgasms subsided.

    Bob sat there, mouth hanging open, pussy juice dripping off his bearded chin, his shirt drenched, saying nothing. He wasn’t sure if he was awake or dreaming.

    Chapter 23 – Money, Love, Truth

    Bob slowly came to his senses, aware that he was awake and what he had just witnessed wasn’t a dream. The four women were still moaning, coming off their climax, but gradually started sitting up.

    Bob had wiped his face of their fluids and made his way behind his desk. Sitting there, he paused, still in shock. He watched Nikki stand and help Robin up, Krista doing the same with Joanne. The four of them, hands held behind their back, looked at Bob with small smiles on their face.

    He watched them stare back at him, blinking rapidly, shaking himself out of his trance; he reached into the side drawer and pulled out a checkbook. He struggled to write four checks. Finally finishing, he made his way to the lineup of ladies, handing them each a check.

    It took all of Nikki’s composure to keep from squealing with delight when she received a $50 million dollar check. Joanne and Krista’s reactions were more subdued, but thankful, for their own $50 million. Robin, however, threw her arms around Bob, holding him tightly, thanking him for the $100 million dollar check she had just earned. It was far more that what she was initially going to receive on top of what was in Bob’s will for her.

    The three other women hugged him too, Robin kissing him passionately, guiding the others to assist her with removing Bob’s clothing. When he was naked, they guided him on his back, onto his desk. Each of them took turns riding him, cumming on his cock. Robin went last. She nodded to Bob and they climaxed together, Bob filling her with his seed.

    They walked, arm in arm, all five, to his master bedroom next, collapsing on it with Bob in the middle. He used Nikki’s flat stomach as a pillow. Robin was on his right side, Joanne on his left. Krista was on the other side of Joanne. A few moments after they settled down, Joanne rolled over, facing her niece.

    They caressed each other’s face, smiling lovingly into their eyes and began kissing.

    ********

    All five showered the next morning. They bathed Bob, kissed him, sucked him, and did the same to each other. The water went cold since they were in there so long.

    Bob joined them in the dining room for lunch. He put on a bathrobe and sat at the head of the table with four naked women.

    “Bob, why don’t you get naked like us?” Nikki asked.

    “Because you ladies are trying to eat. I would hate for you to lose your lunch!” Bob joked.

    After their meal, filled with laughter, Bob cleared his throat. “You get more than that money, Robin.”

    “There’s more?” She asked.

    “In my will, I’ve left you an entire neighborhood. It’s in Charleston. I built a haven of sorts for incestuous families. I’ve never told you, but I was involved with my mother and aunt, sexually. I had two children with my mother and one from my aunt. Two of those three will be at our wedding this month. I met them as adults, and yes, I’ve made love to them,” Bob explained.

    “Bob,” Robin said, her eyes tearing up.

    “There’s more. Now that you are incestuous, experiencing this most unique love with your family, I want all of you to move into that neighborhood after our wedding. For all I care, you each can have a home there,” Bob added.

    Robin was speechless, nodding her head in agreement. She glanced at her daughter and sisters. She stood, urging them to stand as well, all four leading Bob back to bed for an afternoon of lovemaking.

    As the sun was setting, Nikki was talking casually about plans for the evening. Joanne sat up, looking over to Krista on the other side of Bob. “I was thinking Krista. Why don’t you and I go out on another date?”

    Krista smiled from ear to ear, “I’d love to.”

    “Mom, since Bob was honest earlier, I thought I’d be honest as well,” Krista said, Robin, resting her head on Bob’s stomach, sat up.

    “As you know I used to work for Bob around a decade ago, before you and he met. Well, we had a sexual relationship pretty much my entire tenure with his company,” Krista confessed. “I thought you should know. I kept it a secret, thinking it might upset you when you and Bob started dating.”

    “Oh sweetie, no, it was in the past and now, everything is different,” Robin said, pulling her daughter in for a passionate kiss, her tongue swirling around in Krista’s mouth. Bob and the others watched them make out for a few minutes.

    Robin ended the kiss, wiping Krista’s mouth, “We’re going to have a wonderful life in this haven Bob has built.”

    A little later, Joanne and Krista were holding hands, walking around Bob’s mansion, still naked. They ran into Nikki, who was adjusting her makeup and hair in a mirror by the front entrance. She was actually clothed.

    “What are you up to?” Joanne asked.

    “Oh. Well, I’m going to see a friend tonight. Luckily, his number was still the same from years ago,” Nikki explained brushing her hair, adjusting her cleavage and sexy black dress. “Let that be a lesson, ladies, always keep the phone numbers of the good fucks. You never know when you might need it again!”

    They laughed, watching her leave, driving off in a convertible Bob let her use.

    The night ended for each one in the same way.

    “Ahh! Ahh!” Joanne and Krista had rolled around on the ground, falling into the shallow end of the swimming pool, splashing as they ground their pussies together, scissoring in the moonlight.

    “I love you!” Krista called to her aunt.

    “I love you too!” Joanne replied.

    “Ahh! Ahh!” Nikki cried out as Ulysses thrust upward, pinning her against his wall, her legs around his back. “I love that cock!”

    “Ugh, ugh,” Ulysses grunted, holding her up by her ass, bouncing her up and down.

    “I’m surprised you remember me,” Nikki said between breaths.

    “I remember everyone,” Ulysses said, slamming her down on the bed.

    “Ahh! Ahh!” Robin climaxed once again on Bob, collapsing on top of him, kissing him. “Thank you,” She said.

    “No thank you, Robin. I’m so glad you’ll move to Charleston. It’s a beautiful neighborhood and I don’t mean just the houses and scenery.”

    “I can’t wait to spend the rest of my days there with you and our families,” Robin kissed him once again, before falling asleep in his arms.

    Chapter 24 – Wedding and Epilogue

    It was a small ceremony. After Labor Day weekend, Robin had to pull a lot of strings to cancel the venue in Jacksonville, where the service was going to originally be held, and move it to Charleston. It took place on the private beach belonging to The Haven. There wasn’t even enough time for Robin to even move in yet. She wanted it to be in that location though.

    The attendees consisted of Robin’s family, including Denise and Henry. Also, the growing population of The Haven – all residents now thanks to Bob.

    The bride and groom stood in front of a small gazebo at the beach entrance. Robin was wearing a simple dress, a little bit of cleavage, but nothing wild. Bob was wearing khaki shorts and a nice white shirt.

    Denise had planned on telling Robin about her and Henry after the service, since she was able to deduce the reasoning behind Robin wanting to marry there.

    Denise didn’t get a chance to.

    After not following doctor’s suggestions, after not seeking help when he should have, Bob’s health decisions caught up with him, leading to his own demise, his downfall. He collapsed shortly before he and Robin were to end the ceremony with a kiss.

    It was far worse than the others. Bob wasn’t unable to calm himself down. The chest pains didn’t pass. It was bad. He knew what was happening, he knew how things would end. Someone called 911. Robin hovered over him, crying, holding his hand. Joanne, Krista, Nikki were kneeling next to Robin.. On Bob’s other side was his daughters Julie, Diane, and Robin’s other daughter, who would’ve become one of Bob’s stepdaughters. She learned of Bob’s secrets earlier in the summer. Denise was crying along with everyone else, patting his knee.

    “I’m sorry for anything I’ve ever done to hurt you,” Bob quickly blurted out, referring to Robin, but really to anyone within ear shot.

    “Bob, please,” Robin cried, gripping his hand.

    “Move here,” he reminded her. “My will. It’s all yours. The Haven. You own it now,” Bob struggled to say.

    Robin cried harder, nodding her head. Bob glanced around to each of the women surrounding him. “I love you all,” he whispered. They said it back.

    One final look to Robin, “Invite Denise,” he managed to say. Robin looked to her crying daughter on the other side of Bob.

    “I love you,” Bob repeated to Robin only.

    She leaned forward, kissing his lips, completing the wedding ceremony. “I love you too,” Robin said in return. She felt Bob squeeze her hand, his eyes looking to hers, and then his grip loosened, his eyes stopped blinking, and he was completely still. Robin gently closed his eyes shut, crying with her family around him, waiting for the ambulance to take him away.

    ********

    Epilogue

    It was just before Thanksgiving. After dealing with paperwork and lawyers that handled Bob’s will and estate, Robin and Joanne had just settled into their home in The Haven. They had also settled into a nice, hot, bubble bath together. “How was your date with Allen last night?” Joanne asked Robin.

    “Oh it was incredible,” She moaned, taking a sip of her wine.

    “Details please?”

    “First, my grandson took me to dinner. It was warm out so afterward we walked on the beach. You were over at Krista’s having sex, so we came here instead,” Robin closed her eyes.

    “Yeah? Then what happened?”

    “I was in the kitchen, cleaning a glass, when he came up behind me. He grabbed my waist pulling me back against him. I felt him, I felt his erection, and it felt huge.”

    “Yes? Oh my,” Joanne sipped her glass.

    “I got on my bikini, we went to the hot tub, we drank some, we flirted some, I straddled him, we kissed, I removed my top, and,” Robin paused catching her breath. “Krista was right, Allen is VERY well endowed.”

    “What a lucky grandson!”

    “We went all night. That’s why I’ve been resting a lot today. I’m old,” Robin said.

    “You may be in your early 60s,but you look like you’re in your 40s, so I don’t want to hear it,” Joanne joked. “And yes, I know he’s well endowed. Krista and I had a three-way with him this morning when he came home.”

    “You’re naughty!” Robin said, Joanne moving closer, pulling Robin into straddling position. Joanne wiped away the soapy suds from one of Robin’s breasts, sucking it while Robin talked.

    “After Bob passed away, Allen was there. Helping us move, playing on the beach, I knew where it was headed. I knew when he took me out on that boat I bought him, I knew how that night would end,” Robin recounted her and Allen’s first time a month earlier.

    “Mmhmm,” Joanne moaned, still working at Robin’s breasts.

    “We anchored out on one of the nearby creeks; he gave me champagne, complimented my skimpy bikini. Ahhh,” Robin smiled.

    “And?”

    “That night. That night the waves gently rocked the boat in sync with his loving thrusts. Oh Joanne! He felt so good! I’m, I’m cumming!” Robin cried out, Joanne’s mouth busily engulfing her nipple, her tongue flicking against it.

    “I love this place,” Joanne smiled, holding her sister as her orgasm subsided. “We should talk about filling this, and the other, homes in our neighborhood,” Joanne said, pushing Robin off her, changing position to where Joanne was now straddling her. She offered Robin a breast.

    “Yes, I agree,” Robin said, holding it, taking it in her mouth.

    “Now I’m not sure about my children, but look at Krista and Allen. We need to consider all of your children.”

    “Yes, well there’s Denise. She had to get her house in order and take care of a few things, and then she and Henry will move here.”

    At that same moment in Miami, Denise was running away from Henry, both naked, playing with him. He caught up to his mother, tackling her on the sofa, kissing her. They were so happy to be moving to The Haven soon.

    “You have four daughters, two are and will be part of this community. So what about Crystal?” Joanne asked.

    “I have no idea. She and I aren’t close. I need to give her a few million though to help her out, now that I’m able to, but I don’t think she’d want to move here. I don’t think she’s like us,” Robin explained.

    In that very same moment, in a trailer park in southern Florida, Robin’s youngest child, Crystal was soaking wet with sweat. She was pregnant and straddling her son on the couch, sweat dripping off her tits, grinding against him, making the trailer sway back and forth. She looked similar to her older sister, Denise. She was pregnant, her son fertilizing her at the end of the summer.

    “Yeah, you should reach out to her,” Joanne suggested. “What about your other daughter?”

    Robin sighed, knowing who Joanne was referring to. Robin rarely spoke with that daughter, now living in Los Angeles, having left with her father as a young child, they hadn’t seen each other much at all.

    At that same moment on the other side of the country, in LA, a baby was crying. “Your turn,” Dahlia told her son, Darren, the father of the baby. He sighed, kissed his mother, slid his cock out of her and put on a robe to tend to the crying child. He looked back at her naked, voluptuous body, smiling before leaving their bedroom.

    “It’d be a great opportunity to rebuild your relationship with Dahlia,” Joanne suggested.

    “Yes it would,” Robin agreed. “We could all live here.”

    Down the street, Julie was straddling Ray in bed, smiling down at him. He ran his fingers through her hair, bringing her down for a kiss.

    In Diane’s home, one of her sisters, not a child of Bob’s, had recently moved in with her son. Diane was out with her nephew, leaving Elliot home with his aunt. She giggled, taking his cock by the base, and wrapped her lips around it.

    Right next door, Vernon pulled his tongue out of Nicole’s ass. His mother smiled, turning around, pulling him down on top of her, wrapping her legs around him. Vernon’s aunts were moving in soon.

    Across the street, more of Darla’s family was moving in. Her twin daughters, Lilly and Jessica, were hugging her. Darla’s son, Ken, smiled at them, helping them unload a truck, happy to see them make amends. Darla’s house was practically full now.

    A couple houses over, Marcia and her daughter, Elle, were locked in a beautiful 69 position. They had just moved in, after Julie found them thanks to information Bob had given her, and were thinking about asking more family members to join them.

    At the end of the street, Fernanda closed her bedroom door, happy that her sister, Claudia was taking care of Fernanda’s son, Jonny that night. Fernanda and her neighbor, Dolly, were going on a double date with their fathers.

    Lenny was showering with two of his sisters in their home. The remaining sister was having sex with her mother, Lisa, in their bedroom.

    In Krista’s home, she was cumming again with Allen, rolling around in bed. Down the hall, Nikki’s son, Ted, pulled his mother’s head back by her long pony tail, slamming into her lubed up asshole. Nikki, gritting her teeth, begged him to go harder and harder.

    And finally, in Robin and Joanne’s home, the sisters dinged wine glasses, shared a kiss and made love until they fell asleep.

    Then End.


  • The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Forbidden Wish Chapter 1: Keily’s Futa Gift

    Font size : +


    Keily wants to be a futa like her older sister, and the futa-fairy answers her wish!

    The Futa Fairy – Futa Forbidden Wish
    Chapter One: Keily’s Futa Gift
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    November was my favorite month of the year. And even though it was cold standing out on the street waiting for the city bus to take us to Washington College, I didn’t care. Two weeks ago, on November 3rd, I turned nineteen. Until December 6th, I was the same age as my older sister Deidre. A month of not being younger than her. Technically. And now I had another reason to love November. The days were so short.

    The sun hadn’t even risen as we shivered on the street, our cheeks as rosy as our hair.

    My older sister Deidre, the love of my life, had bright-red hair. It would glow in the sunlight, and even in the predawn gloom, it had a vibrancy about it, a fire that no darkness could wholly smother. Her blue eyes twinkled as she shifted her hips, the front of her skirt bulging with my favorite thing in the world: her futa-cock.

    At the start of summer vacation, my sister made a wish to the futa-fairy to grow a cock so she could make love to me. I would never forget that night. It burned with such a zesty freshness in my mind waking up to Keily pressing her cock against my virgin pussy. The shock that my older sister had a dick made me tremble.

    And then she thrust, popping my cherry.

    My hot pussy clenched down hard on her futa-dick. My eyes rolled back into my head. I groaned and gasped, my thighs clamping down on her waist. Her girl-cock slid into my virgin depths, ripping through my hymen with ease. Such rapture shuddered through me.

    I came so hard on her dick.

    Then she flooded me with her hot cum. My naughty pussy milked her. And our love, simmering between the two of us, exploding with incestuous passion. We both gasped and moaned, making love over and over.

    And then the sun rose and her dick vanished.

    And this is the second reason I loved November now. Because the shorter the days became, the more time I had to play with her futa-dick. I licked my lips, staring at her shaft tenting the front of her skirt, still hard despite our mother sucking Deidre off before she went off to work, something she only had to do on Friday’s.

    “What?” Deidre asked, cars driving past us on 112th Street.

    “Just staring at that yummy cock,” I purred, licking my lips. Even with her sweater on, her curvy body was so apparent. She wasn’t a slim, petite girl like I was. My futa-sister had curves.

    “Oh, yeah?” Deidre asked. “You thinking about doing something about it?”

    “You daring me to?” I moaned, not caring that cars passed. Thanks to the last few months, and the naughty antics of the two futa-cheerleaders plus Ms. Marcie, the futa-teacher, I knew we wouldn’t get in any trouble. Everyone at college now knew we dated, and no one cared that we were sisters fucking each other.

    There were a few sisters doing that now. Plus Ms. Marcie loved to fuck her daughter during class when she wasn’t fucking one of us.

    “Yeah, I dare you to suck my cock and let me cum all over your face,” grinned Deidre. “Right here. But you’ll have to work hard to keep my cock warm.”

    “Mmm, my mouth will do it.” My pussy clenched, my breath fogging the air before me.

    “Better hurry. Sunrise isn’t that far off.”

    I fell to my knees before my sister, feeling the icy cold bleeding through my tights. I thrust up her long skirt. She wore thick, white tights beneath, you had to when wearing a skirt in this weather. My pussy clenched, soaking my pink tights. Like my sister, I didn’t bother with panties any longer.

    I hauled down her tights. She gasped, her futa-dick meeting contact with the frigid air. My hands grasped her dick, clad in my thin, woolly gloves. I opened my mouth and inhaled her girl-cock as a car passed, headlights illuminating me. My auburn hair glowed at the edges of my vision, spilling about my face as I bobbed.

    “Oh, yes, my little sister is such a horny slut for my girl-dick,” Deidre moaned. “Mmm, I love it.”

    So did I.

    It made my pussy so hot to blow her out on the street, to let the world see that I loved my sister. Incest was so hot. My mouth bobbed as I stroked my woolly glove up and down her girl-dick, my mouth sucking, nursing on her dick.

    Her salty precum flowed. I savored it staining my tongue. I swirled it around her throbbing crown, making her gasp, great explosions of frosty air bursting from her mouth. Steam rose from her forehead as her face grew flushed.

    Her gloved hands seized my auburn hair, her hips bucking forward, thrusting her cock deeper into my warm mouth. I sucked so hard, giving her the pleasure she craved. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, demanding attention.

    I pinned my left hand with my right arm and side, peeling off my glove. The cold hit my fingers. But only for a moment because I hiked up my skirt and plunged my digits down my tights, brushing my curly pubic hair before finding the hot lips of my pussy.

    “Yes, yes, masturbate that hot cunt, you little slut,” she groaned. “Oh, yes, you’re such a whore. Mmm, I love it. My little sister is such a whore for my dick.”

    My mouth sucked harder, nursing on her dick. Drool dribbled down my chin as her precum coated my mouth.

    “Oh, yes, Keily, I love you so much. I’m going to pump your stomach full of my futa-cum. Send you to class with jizz on your breath.”

    I sucked with all my might, my fingers rubbing at my hot pussy. My juices coated my digits, slicking them to glide through my folds. I brushed my clit, sending hot shudders through my body. Behind me, cars drove past, whipping of freezing winds to blow around us.

    Keily was so lucky. I wanted to be a futa so badly. I would fuck my sister and our mother all the time. We could love her together. Then I could breed my big sister like she was trying to breed me. I hoped this time she did it. Only two weeks until my period.

    We were on the same cycle. If I grew a dick today, I could breed her, too.

    “Oh, my god,” groaned Deidre. “That’s it, Keily. Oh, wow, you are sucking so hard. What did you just think of?”

    Something so naughty.

    My fingers danced through my pussy, plunging over and over into my hot depths. My cheeks hollowed as I bobbed my mouth on my sister’s girl-dick. I squirmed, my clit throbbing as the heel of my hand ground on it, shooting delight through my body.

    “I’m going to cum,” gasped Deidre. “Oh, Keily, you naughty slut. Let me cum all over that face. I want you to wear my jizz to college! Let everyone know you’re my girlfriend! My little sister is my girlfriend!”

    I ripped her cock out of my mouth, my woolly glove stroking up and down her dick. The rough cloth brushed her sensitive tip, dripping with my saliva. She gasped, bucked, her round tits bouncing beneath her sweater.

    Hot jizz spurted from her girl-dick.

    At the first splash of futa-cum on my face, my pussy clenched on my fingers. My orgasm exploded through me. My clit throbbed as I stroked her dick, moving her cock, painting her cum across my face. She drenched every bit of my flesh. Her cum glistened on me. I shivered and shuddered, pleasure racing through me.

    Air breaks groaned as the bus approached.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” hissed Deidre. “Oh, I’m drenching your face.”

    Cum splashed in my mouth, so wonderfully salty. More dribbled down my cheeks and the bridge of my nose. I felt it mat down my hair at the peak of my forehead. More spunk ran in hot rivulets across my face, racing for my neck.

    “I love it,” I howled, my orgasm peaking, my body shuddering. “I love you, Deidre!”

    “Love you, my slutty little sister,” she purred as I squeezed out the last drop of cum on my tongue.

    The bus doors opened behind me.

    I groaned, pulling my fingers out of my spasming pussy, my orgasm dying into buzzing delight. I grinned at the bus driver as I turned around, loving the spunk painted on my face. I boarded the bus, letting everyone witness my sister’s spunk dribbling down my face.

    “Hot,” a classmate groaned.

    “I wish my sister was a futa,” another moaned.

    “It’s the best,” I sighed, slipping into a seat, Deidre sitting right beside me.

    She leaned over and lapped her own spunk off my chin, drawing her tongue up to my lips. As we kissed, the bus pulled away from the curb. I groaned, swapping my jizz back and forth with her as I trembled in ecstatic delight.

    I so wanted to be a futa. Almost every girl in our college did, too. No one knew how the futa-fairies made their selections. There was my sister, and then Kimmie and Cassie on the cheer squad, though Cassie joined because she was a futa. Ms. Marcie, the professor of my second class, had also became a futa. Plus my friends Amber, Rita, and Yunjin all had mothers who became futas. Some of them were futas during the day, like Ms. Marcie, and others were futas at night, like my sister and the cheerleaders.

    No one knew why scavenger save we all lived in Parkland.

    I quivered and groaned on the short bus ride to our college. Deidre licked me clean of every drop of futa-cum she splashed on my face, sharing it with me while the other girls cooed in envy at me. Well, not dark-skinned Pattie.

    Her mother, Dr. Rita, always sent her to college with a pussy full of futa-cum. Pattie then let a lucky girl lick her pussy clean in the bathroom before classes started. There’d be a line of hopefuls each eager to clean her up, just to get a taste of the futa-passion.

    Just as the bus reached our college, sunrise hit. My sister gasped beside me, trembling and then groaning as the delicious bulge vanished from beneath her skirt, her cock shrinking back to a little clit. But I still loved her anyways.

    It was fun licking just her pussy, too.

    “Have a good day at classes,” Deidre said. She was a sophomore, while I was only a lowly freshman, so she had different classes than me.

    “Enjoy your day.”

    She caught me in a hug and gave me the hottest kiss too sisters could share, seasoned by her futa-cum. Then she broke it and strolled away. I shivered, smoothing my skirt then beaming as Belinda, Ms. Marcie’s daughter, walked up, waving.

    “Look at how many girls are lining up for Pattie today,” Belinda said, a busty girl with brown hair in pigtails. She was my age, but she was more developed than my sister.

    “Yeah, there’s a few senior girls in there,” I giggled. “Lucky me I don’t have to wait in line.”

    Belinda leaned over and licked up an errant line of cum off my neck, sending a shiver down to my pussy. “No, you don’t. I can’t wait for summer vacation. Mom, with her cock for sixteen hours a day… Ooh, I will be fucked so much.”

    “Your mother will have to hold parties for her students,” I told her when my cell phone chirped.

    Belinda nodded her head. “Absolutely.”

    I pulled out my phone, frowning at the next message. I didn’t recognize the number that sent it. I opened it and ice-blue snowflakes swirled down across my phone before the actual message appeared in a bright-blue font.

    “Never seen a text message do that,” I said, hoping it wasn’t a virus. I heard smartphones could be infected with those like a computer.

    Oh, I really felt that orgasm, Keily. It made my pussy so hot and wet.

    So don’t you worry your hot, little cunt. I will make it happen. I will make sure you fuck your sister with your own futa-dick. And breed her. You’ll both be pregnant at the same time. I promise you. Expect me real soon. I’m going to take you so hard.

    Oooh, incest is the best!

    B

    Esq. of Winter

    My jaw dropped. “No way!”

    Belinda blinked at me, leaning close to peer at my screen. “What?”

    “This is it!” I gasped. “This is the other fairy. The one who made your mom into a futa.”

    My friend furrowed her brow, reading the screen. Her jaw dropped. “No way! That is it. Mom showed me the message. Oh, my god, the futa-fairy is going to visit you.”

    “I’m going to be a futa!” I exclaimed, bouncing at the college’s entrance. I wouldn’t be a futa at the same time as my sister, but I would still be able to fuck her and breed her. B even promised we’d be pregnant together. “This is awesome.”

    “How did you do it?” demanded Belinda. “I’ve been wanting this so badly. I love my mom’s cock, but I want to fuck her, too. I want to feel her tits sliding about my girl-dick. She loves mine.” My friend squeezed her big breasts through her blouse, her nipples poking at the material. “Please, tell me.”

    “I have no idea,” I groaned. “I was just thinking about it while sucking off my sister waiting for the city bus.”

    “I think about becoming a futa when sucking off my mom all the time,” groaned Belinda.

    “Sorry,” I said. And I was. I wanted her to become a futa, too. But that wouldn’t diminish my excitement. The futa-fairy was coming. For me!

    I squirmed when I reached my first class, boring history taught by boring Professor Culvert. I couldn’t focus at all, my pussy soaking my tights. I felt the stretchy material drink in my pussy juices with such an absorbent hunger while I squirmed and wiggled on the chair, my face burning so bright with eager need.

    I pictured my futa-cock thrusting from my pussy’s folds, spreading my tight lips apart and bouncing before me. I wondered what it would feel like. Deidre tried to describe it, but she never quite could explain what it felt like cumming with a cock.

    “It’s just this powerful rush. First there’s this aching needed, like having an itching pussy, but it’s concentrated at the tip of my dick. And then when I cum, that pressure explodes out of my dick. It’s so awesome. I just spasm and moan. And my pussy joins the fun, giving me that treat you’re more familiar with.”

    I tried to pay attention to the lecture, but I didn’t care about Reconstruction after the Civil War. My eyes glazed over as he drowned on and on. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. I wanted to masturbate, but without my futa-sister around, I’d just get in trouble.

    I squeezed my thighs so tight, trying to take pressure off my clit.

    I let out little whimpers.

    “Keily, do you need to use the bathroom?” Professor Culvert asked near the middle of the lesson.

    “Yes!” I hissed, hopping to my feet. “Thank you very much, sir!”

    I darted out of the classroom, shoes squeaking on the linoleum. I burst into the hallway, racing for the nearest bathroom. If anyone stood in my way, I would have bowled them over. A hot pussy was coming through and nothing would stop it.

    I crashed through the bathroom door, already pulling down my tights before I reached the first stall. I hobbled the last few feet, the tights banding around my ankles. I held up my skirt, cool air wafting around my pussy, and sat down on the toilet seat.

    I didn’t even close the stall door.

    I shoved my hands between my thighs, brushing the thin wisps of bright-red hair adorning my juicy pussy. I closed my eyes, imagining my clit turned into a huge dick. A clit-dick. It thrust majestically from my crotch, quivering with excitement to fuck my sister so badly. To just ram my cock home and make her squeal on it.

    My fingers found my clit, massaging the little bud. I whimpered, my pussy clenching. In moments, my feet drummed on the floor. Rapture shot through my body, juices squirting out of my cunt and splashing in the toilet.

    “Holy fucking wow!” I howled, bucking, heat filling my body, euphoria making me dizzy. I came so fast. Just a few touches, and I exploded. I couldn’t believe it. “Oh, yes, I needed that.”

    I slumped back against the metal plumbing of the toilet, not caring that it dug into my back, and panted. My eyes fluttered. My small breasts rose and fell, poking at my sweater. Without a bra on, the material itched and scratched my sensitive nubs.

    I loved it.

    “Oh, B, you have to come so soon,” I moaned as I shuddered a final time.

    With great reluctance, I pulled up my tights and licked my tangy juices off my fingers. I tottered out of the stall to the sinks, splashing cold water on my face. Then I headed back to class, buzzing, some of the tension released from my orgasm.

    But not enough.

    Oh, no, I squirmed through the second half of Professor Culvert’s lecture on Reconstruction. God, it was the most boring, tedious stuff. Who cared about stuff that happened over a hundred years ago? They didn’t even have the internet back then. None of it mattered in modern times.

    Especially when I had a date with the futa-fairy. Soon I’d have a big, throbbing girl-dick to fuck my sister, my mom, and my friends. I’d have so much fun with my clit-dick. Every girl in school would be after me.

    But I’d always save a load for my Deidre.

    I slouched off to Ms. Marcie’s class not long after. When I walked into the futa-teacher’s room, my back straightened. It was hard not to when you came face-to-face with a futanari. The air hummed around them. And she was gorgeous, a busty MILF whose blouse barely constrained those big, lush tits of hers. They wanted to spill out before my face. She had on thigh-high stockings, her dark skirt so short the tops flashed.

    And her skirt bulged with her futa-dick.

    “Hello, Keily,” she purred.

    “Hello, Ms. Marcie,” I greeted my English teacher. Only the girls called her Ms. Marcie. The boys called her Professor Baumgartner if they spoke to her at all. They always went to the back of the classroom to study silently. Ms. Marcie’s lessons were not for them, but for us girls.

    I found my seat in the second row, squirming, my pussy on fire. Juices flooded out of me. I just dripped in anticipation of my futa-cock. I glanced at the clock, groaning at how only an hour had passed since the text.

    “Come on, show up,” I groaned.

    “Well, what at lovely day we’re having,” Ms. Marcie said. “I hope you all did your homework. I want poems of such erotic, lesbian passion that they make me quiver, girls.”

    “Yes, Ms. Marcie,” we all purred. I reached into my schoolbag, hauling out my homework and setting it on the desk.

    The boys in the back just read silently. They ignored the real fun happening up front. The futa-fairies’ magic was amazing.

    “Jamie Miller, come and read yours,” Ms. Marcie purred as I kept squirming, biting my lips, my pussy so on fire.

    “Yes, Ms. Marcie,” Jamie said, a short girl who had a face that reminded me of a pixie, framed by her short, brown hair. She held her poem in her hands, her cheeks pink, her nipples pressing at the front of her white, schoolgirl blouse. Tartan skirts swirled about her thighs.

    Many of the girls dressed to please Ms. Marcie. She had a schoolgirl fetish.

    I struggled to listen, to pay attention, but my pussy was so hot. When would B get here? I rubbed my pussy into my thighs as I ground on my seat, growing so desperately horny again as I pictured having my girl-dick.

    “Looks like someone has a hot little cunt,” purred Ms. Marcie from behind me.

    “Yes, Ms. Marcie,” I groaned. “I’m trying to pay attention, but I’m just so horny.”

    “Mmm, why don’t you kneel on your seat, and I’ll take care of you.”

    My pussy clenched. “Yes, Ms. Marcie.”

    I obeyed, folding my legs beneath me and kneeling on my desk. I leaned over it, my ass resting on the top of my seat. Ms. Marcie rubbed her bulging crotch against my butt. I shivered, so eager to have my own dick.

    When would B come? Unless it was a prank. It better not be!

    “Has your sister bred you yet?” asked Ms. Marcie, her hands lifting my skirt.

    “No, Ms. Marcie,” I groaned. “My period won’t come for another two weeks.”

    “So you’re at the height of your fertility.” The futa-teacher shuddered, her fingers hooking the waistband of my panties. “Then I won’t rob that treat from your sister.”

    “Like you robbed Officer Cindy’s treat of popping her daughter’s cherry?” I giggled, my panties sliding down my butt, exposing my cheeks to my teacher’s lusty gaze.

    “Ooh, you are a naughty one brining that up,” groaned Ms. Marcie, her hands gripping my asscheeks, spreading them apart. “I’m going to bugger you so hard.”

    I purred, staring up at Jamie as she finished her poem. Another girl took her place, her words serenading the naughty delight Ms. Marcie gave me. I shuddered, the futa-teacher’s cock spilling out of her skirt, smacking between my butt-cheeks. She drew back her hips, dragging the throbbing tip of her cock through my butt-cheeks, smearing precum on its journey down to my asshole.

    I trembled, licking my lips, so eager to be penetrated. I wiggled and groaned, my asshole tingling as I felt that big futa-dick pressing at it. Ms. Marcie gripped my hips, putting pressure on my naughty sphincter.

    It widened and swallowed her dick.

    “Ms. Marcie,” I whimpered.

    “Such a tight ass, Keily,” groaned Ms. Marcie. “Let’s see if you can get an A in anal.”

    “There’s always an A in anal,” I giggled. “Two of them.”

    “Glad you can spell a four letter word,” my teacher panted, her girl-cock sliding deeper and deeper into my bowels. “I’m glad public education wasn’t entirely wasted on you.”

    I only groaned, her huge dick sliding deeper and deeper into me. She felt as big as my sister’s cock, but it was hard to say for sure. I wish I could have them both in me at the same time, but that was so impossible.

    Ms. Marcie moaned when she bottomed out in me, her brown bush tickling my asscheeks. I squirmed my hips, my pussy clenching as I giggled. Liked the feel of a futa’s pubic hair on my rump when they buggered me.

    “Now fuck me,” I groaned.

    “Such an aggressive student,” Ms. Marcie groaned. “You are so bold today, Keily.”

    “I got the text,” I panted, squeezing my bowels on her dick as she drew back.

    “From B?”

    I nodded my head, letting out a whimper. Her cock felt so amazing in me. My bowels felt emptier and emptier until only the tip of her girl-dick remained in me. Then she rammed it into my depths again, her ticklish bush brushing my butt-cheeks.

    “Oh, that’s wonderful, Keily,” she panted. “The fun we’re going to have in second period.”

    I nodded my head, wiggling my hips and stirring her dick around inside of me as she drew back again. She rammed it back into my depths. Pleasure rippled through my body. My head snapped up. My moans echoed through the classroom. I let out such whimpering rapture, my eyes rolling back into my head.

    She pumped her hips in and out of my bowels. She reamed me so hard. She rammed her cock into the depths of my asshole. She filled me to the brim with such amazing rapture. My eyes rolled back into my head as I whimpered.

    “Oh, Ms. Marcie,” I panted. “Fuck my tight, underage ass. You’re such a naughty teacher.”

    “I am,” she panted. “Ooh, yes, I’m going to dump so much cum into your little asshole. You want it, don’t you?”

    “I do!” I groaned.

    “Oh, the fun we will have. You’ll be my special assistant, won’t you?”

    “I will!” I gasped. “I can’t wait.”

    She thrust harder into me. My pussy ached and throbbed. Juices flooded down my thighs to my tights bunched around my legs. I shivered, my desk creaking, rocking as she fucked me. The next girl, Cathy, read her poem. She fingered her cunt as she did, staring at us.

    The other girls were sliding their panties down their thighs, throwing legs over their desks, skirts exposing pussies adorned with bushes or shaved bald. They fingered themselves, listening to the poems and watching our futa-teacher fuck my asshole.

    “Ms. Marcie!” I squealed when her hand shot around my waist and dived between my thighs. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    She rubbed my clit, massaging it hard. She caressed it, making me tremble. My eyes rolled back into my head. Sparks flew from my bud, landing in the delight gathering in my pussy. My orgasm built and built. My eyes rolled back into my head.

    “Ms. Marcie!” I squeaked over and over.

    “You’re going to cum so hard, aren’t you, little slut?” she hissed, massaging my bud with her fingers.”

    “I am!”

    My clit drank in her massaging fingers, my asshole burning from the friction of her thrusting dick. My eyes widened. My entire body trembled. I gripped the edge of my desk, holding onto it as my orgasm swelled and swelled.

    I came.

    I screamed out in rapture. My passion echoed through the classroom. Girls moaned around me, staring at me, licking their lips in envy as I came on our futa-teacher’s big dick. My asshole writhed about her plunging cock while juices flooded out of my spasming cunt.

    Waves of rapture washed hot through my body. Every thrust of her futa-dick into my pussy had me trembling. I groaned and gasped. My eyes rolled back into my head. I spasmed, drinking in the rapture with such delight. It burned through me. I groaned, quivering.

    “Ms. Marcie!”

    “Oh, yes, such a cute whore,” she groaned, thrusting hard, her bush tickling my asscheeks over and over as I convulsed, my orgasm racing through me. “You’ll be such a naughty futa!”

    “I will be!” I howled, my back arching, my asshole convulsing harder about her cock.

    Another orgasm ravaged my body.

    My eyes fluttered. Stars exploded across my vision. My pleasure swelled and swelled. The rapture peaking in me. I held there, on the cusp of my powerful orgasm. The darkness swallowed my vision as ecstasy burned in my mind.

    Hot cum flooded my ass.

    “You naughty schoolgirl-slut!” Ms. Marcie howled as she pumped my asshole full of my jizz.

    My third orgasm crashed into my mind.

    I slumped onto my desk. The darkness embraced me. Rapture pulled me down and down and down.

    I lay there dazed, barely aware of my body. Of the cock filling my asshole with girl-spunk. And then the cock in my ass vanished. The desk beneath me became so cold. I blinked my eyes, groaning and squirming.

    I stared at a surface of ice. My desk slick as glass and frigid. But I didn’t shiver.

    I sat up, still kneeling on my seats, my shins feeling the cold. My little breasts quivered before me. I gaped at my naked breasts and then at Ms. Marcie’s classroom. Ice covered everything. No, it made up everything, right down to the flyers pinned to the cork board with thumbtacks made of frozen water.

    My head whipped around. My classmates, even Ms. Marcie, were gone. My asshole felt so empty. I didn’t even have cum in me.

    “What’s going on?”

    “I thought you would have figured it out, Kylie,” a voice purred.

    Perched on Ms. Marcie’s desk was a busty, mature woman, her body all curves, violet hair framing a hungry face. A huge cock thrust up from her sleek, folded legs. Her pillowy breasts jiggled with her slightest movement. Wings rose above her shoulders, transparent like a dragonfly’s.

    “You’re…” My words trailed off as I stared into her silver eyes.

    Ancient eyes.

    They dwarfed me. Once, I went to New York City. I stood beneath the Empire State Building, this huge monolith rising so high above me I had to crane my neck to stare up to it’s top. I felt like a little incest before it.

    The age of eyes made the Empire State Building feel like a little toothpick and me… A single atom. No, a subatomic particle. Something as tiny as possible.

    I shook my head. My enthusiasm returned, my pussy clenching. “You’re going to make me a futa like my older sister!”

    “Not quite like your older sister,” the futa-fairy purred, her wings fluttering behind her. They shimmered like the Aurora Borealis dancing in the skies. “Ooh, this will make the summer slut so mad.”

    “Summer…slut?” I frowned.

    “Do not worry, Keily.” Her wings hummed and she lifted with grace off the desk and landed before it. Her hips swayed, her breasts and hard dick bouncing before her, as she walked to me. “What matters is our pact. I’ll make you into a futa, let your breed our sister, and make sure she breeds you. Then you just owe me a teeny, tiny favor.”

    “Yes!” I gasped, bouncing on my knees, my hands gripping the icy desk. “Fuck me! Deidre told me that much. Fuck me with that big futa-cock!”

    “You are just so eager for it,” laughed the futa-fairy.

    “Please, B, I need it so badly.” I let out a whimper. Then blinked. “Why is the other fairy called Leanan Sidhe, but you’re just B?”

    “Bean Sidhe,” she said, the words sounding musical. “But that’s such an old-fashion name. I like to stay modern. I even have an iPhone.” She winked at me.

    I giggled. “I want one, but I only have a Galaxy S5. Same phone as my sister. Our mother got us them on sale or something.”

    “Well, does the type of cell phone really matter when you’re about to get a big, throbbing futa-cock?”

    I shook my head.

    “Mmm, good,” B purred, grabbing cupping my face. “Ooh, we are going to have so much fun, aren’t we?”

    I nodded my head.

    “You have so much energy. I bet you would love to ride my cock?”

    My pussy clenched. I stared down at it. Would a futa-fairy’s dick feel different from a human futa’s? I wanted to find out.

    B laughed, her voice musical and rich. She sank down onto the icy floor of the classroom, nudging Jamie Miller’s desk out of the way. It glided with ease on the slick surface. Her wings spread out as she wiggled on her back, her legs slightly parted, revealing her purple bush adorning her thighs.

    “Do you dye your hair or is natural?” I asked, sliding off my desk. Though the icy floor felt slick, I had no problem moving on it.

    “It’s natural,” B laughed. “So inquisitive.”

    “And why do I only get my cock during the day? And why my sister gets hers at night?”

    “Oh, why do you think?”

    I shrugged, straddling her thighs. I grabbed her big futa-dick, stroking it in my hand. I brought it to my pussy lips, rubbing it up and down my snatch. “If I knew, I wouldn’t ask.”

    “And what will you give me for this information?” she asked, arching a violet eyebrow.

    “I’ll give you a kiss.”

    “Just one?”

    “Three,” I grinned, licking my lips. “I’m a good kisser.”

    “For three kisses then,” she purred, puckering her lips.

    I leaned down her body, pressing my budding breasts into her big, pillowy tits. I squirmed, still holding the tip of her dick against my pussy as I planted my lips on her mouth. The first one a quick peck, the second one longer, with a little bit of nibbling on her lower lip.

    “These aren’t impressive kisses,” B purred. “Did you cheat me?”

    I grinned and claimed her lips for the last kiss. I shuddered, thrusting my tongue into her mouth. She tasted so sweet. Her body trembled beneath me as our tongues caressed each other. I moved my mouth, shifting my head, niggling, kissing, exploring. I put my all into it, everything I’d learned from Mom and Deidre.

    “There,” I proclaimed, breaking the kiss. “Three kisses.”

    B laughed. “Three kisses.” Her hands squeezed my ass. “Okay, my little inquisitive slut, all magic comes with a cost.”

    “Like in Once Upon a Time. They say that all the time.”

    “That show is based on fairy tales. And those are based on us.” B giggled. “So our magic has a cost. They often cause bad things to happen to the person we enchant. Misfortune, tragedy, etc.”

    I shivered.

    “But giving futa-cocks, well, that’s a curse. The thing is, human females love it. So suddenly we’re able to give gifts to women, make them our patrons, without the bad things happening. Because the futa-cock is the bad thing.”

    “No it’s not. It’s the good thing.”

    “Well, in these modern times. But centuries ago, it wasn’t seen that way. But this lets us make deals without the consequences.” She gave a wicked grin. “Us fairies have even…adopted them.”

    I grinned at that. Then another question popped into my head. “So why do the dicks only stick around for half a day?”

    “Between sunrise and sunset,” she corrected. “When the sun rises or sets, a great deal of energy washes through the world. It disrupts enchantments and powers them. If I gave you a blessing, it would last the night, since I’m from Winter and nights are longer during our season. But since this is a curse—”

    “It’s reversed. I get my cock in the day, and my sister, who got hers from Summer, gets hers at night.”

    “Yep. Like any good curse, it has its rules.” B squeezed my ass. “Now why don’t we seal our pact and get you your cock?”

    “Yes!” I hissed, sliding my pussy down her cock. But I froze halfway. “Wait, will you make me pregnant?”

    “This will not interfere with you and your sister’s fertility plans. Enjoy yourself, Keily.”

    “Yes!” I howled.

    I bolted upright, impaling myself down her futa-cock in the process. I let out a whimpering moan. My pussy gripped her girl-dick, drinking in the pleasure of it. I bottomed out on her, grinding my clit into her pubic mound.

    I grinned at her. Then rode her hard.

    The futa-fairy moaned, her tits jiggling, as I bounced up and down on her dick. My knees pumped, working my pussy on her futa-cock. Pleasure roared through my snatch, her shaft reaching so deep into me.

    I gasped, realizing her cock was so cold it burned me. I loved it. My snatch clenched on hers as I swiveled my hips, stirring her through me. Pleasure raced through my body, my head tossing back and forth, my auburn pigtails flying.

    “Oh, yes, my sweet Keily, fuck that hot cunt up and down my dick. Mmm, you are a wild one. Your sister is a lucky futa to feel this pussy on her dick.”

    “She’ll be even luckier when she gets to feel my cock fucking her snatch!” I moaned, my hands seizing the futa-fairy’s big, pillowy breasts.

    “Yes, she shall,” groaned the futa, her hands sliding up my body, cupping my budding mounds. She rubbed my nipples.

    Pleasure shot down to my pussy.

    I clenched down on her huge girl-dick as I slammed down her shaft. I groaned, ripples of delight washing through my body. I squeezed her big tits hard as I worked my pussy up and down her dick, my orgasm building and building in her.

    My fingers found her fat nipples. I squeezed them, tugged on them, stretching out those big, pillowy tits. She gasped, fingers pinching my own nubs. My back arched, both of us crying out our pleasure as we abused each other’s nipples.

    “Oh, B, yes!” I hissed. “That makes my pussy so wet and hot. Ooh, I’m going to cum so hard.”

    “Do it, you little slut,” she moaned. “Let me feel that hot cunt spasming on my cock. I’m going to flood you with futa cream.”

    “You will!” I moaned, my head arching.

    She twisted and played with my nipples while I mirrored her fingers actions on her own. Pleasure shot over and over from my breasts to my burning pussy. I worked my hips, undulating as I fucked her so hard. When I bottomed out on her huge girl-dick, I ground my clit into her pubic bone.

    Sparks exploded through my pussy.

    “I’m going to cum so hard!” I hissed.

    “Good,” she moaned. “I want to flood that hot cunt with my cum.”

    I whimpered, “Yes! Give it to me, B!”

    I slammed down her cunt. My eyes widened as the pleasure exploded through my pussy. My snatch writhed and convulsed about her huge girth. I milked her futa-dick. I rose up on her shaft, feeling my snatch suck at it, desperate for her cum.

    “Flood me!” I moaned. “Give it to me!”

    “Yes!” she hissed, her face twisting. “Oh, summer slut, you’re going to howl!”

    I slammed my spasming cunt down her girth. I let out a mighty groan, my clit smacking into her pubic bone. My orgasm burned even hotter. I convulsed, impaled on her dick. My petite body thrashed out of control as the pleasure raged through me.

    There was no stopping it. I was lost to it. It burned so hot through me. My moans gasped through the air. I sang out my pleasure with such enthusiasm. I gasped and groaned, my pussy spasming so hard on her dick.

    “Oh, I love it,” I moaned. “I love your girl-dick in me! Cum in me!”

    She bucked beneath me. Her hips bounced me up her cock. Her futa-dick erupted. I gasped, feeling the hot jizz flooded into me. And something else. Energy. The magic spilled through my body as her girl-cum spilled into my cunt.

    I howled out in rapture, slamming back down her shaft. My pussy milked out her cock of cum and energy. My entire body tingled. My clit throbbed. I shot my eyes down to my fiery bush. I moaned in delight as my new cock thrust out of the curls.

    Pink and pulsing. It grew with every beat of my heart. I groaned and squirmed. It swelled over B’s stomach. The tip flared into that familiar pink helmet, the shaft becoming fleshy, little veins running beneath the skin.

    “I’m a futa!” I howled.

    “Yes, you are,” B said, though her lips didn’t move. “Look at that huge futa-cock you grew.”

    I gasped, feeling unseen hands stroking my dick. A wet mouth engulfed the tip, sucking on it. My pussy clenched on B’s futa-cock as I stared at my new shaft. Nobody touched my new appendage or sucked on it.

    Yet I felt it.

    “Oh, my god,” I moaned, the wintery room suddenly spinning. “Oh, my god, that’s amazing.”

    “It is,” B said again, her voice sounding younger.

    Darkness washed across my vision. I blinked open my eyes. I stared at Jamie. She peered down at me while the mouth sucked so hard at my throbbing futa-dick. I lay over my desk, the real classroom back. Cum ran out of my asshole, dribbling down to my wet pussy.

    “Who’s sucking on my cock?” I moaned.

    “Ms. Marcie,” Jamie said, licking her lips. “Can I suck it next?”

    I shivered, Ms. Marcie’s tongue running across the tip of my dick. I let out a whimpering moan. And then my cock erupted. For the first time, I came as a futa. My head shot upward, my pigtails dancing about my face.

    “Oh, wow!” I howled as I felt that first powerful pulse of cum fire out of my dick. And then a second and a third. My cum pumped into Ms. Marcie’s hungry mouth. “This is amazing, B!”

    My futa-teacher drank down my cum. She swallowed it with such hunger. My pussy convulsed and my asshole clenched, forcing out more yummy cum to dribble down the crack of my ass. My entire world spun around me as the duel delights of cumming with a futa-dick and a pussy washed through me.

    Powerful ecstasy and gentle rapture.

    “I love it, B!”

    My dick spurted the final time into my futa-teacher’s mouth. Her mouth slid off my dick. “Mmm, you have yummy futa-cum, Keily.”

    “I do,” I groaned, hopping off the desk. “I have to go, Ms. Marcie!”

    “What?” my futa-teacher gasped.

    “You can’t go, I have to suck your cock!” Jamie moaned.

    “You have to fuck my pussy!” Grace called, still standing at the front of the class, holding her poem in her hands.

    “Sorry! I have a sister to fuck!”

    To be continued…


  • Boy Did My Daughter Surprise Me Chapter 15

    Font size : +


    Chapter 15

    I pull my shorts up to cover my cum soaked dick and lay across my bed looking into the bathroom waiting on Amber to step out of the shower. We talk as she dries off and makes her way to her room. “You better get dressed so you can take us to the mall.” she says as she walks by. I told her I would be ready before her. With her getting dressed in her room I reach under my pillow and pulled out the note I found in my bed when I woke. I read it again still wondering if I had been taken by a flirty young lady and wondered if I would ever see anything of the one hundred dollars I slipped Emily with her breakfast plate, after all that was one of her conditions she demanded for not telling Amber she saw me in the bathroom last night. That one was fairly easy compared to the other one, how was Amber going to react to seeing me fuck her best friend? I knew it could only go real good or real bad, was I really going to have the chance or was I being played by them but if she keeps her end of the deal I will get to go balls deep in her tight young ass. What if she does keep her end what will Amber do when she catches me fucking her best friend in her ass, will she be mad as hell or will she want some too. Would she want me to take her virginity or give me some of her little ass as well. My mind raced as I stared at the piece of paper wondering how it was going to proceed, if I could even go through with it I Amber did want to give me her prized cherry.

    “Daddy you ready?” I heard Amber scream across the house. “Almost!” I answered shoving the note back under my pillow. I knew I had to get these cum soaked shorts off and get dressed so I stood and pushed them to the ground and stepped out of them not able to resist stroking my hard dick I stood by my bed rubbing myself, caught up in the moment I was startled when I heard Amber “Daddy! Can you not wait until we’re gone if Emily sees you doing that she might try to help you. Get your clothes on we are ready to go. You can finish that when you get back.” I stood with my hand wrapped around myself staring at Amber standing there in a pair of jean shorts that I knew I hadn’t bought her, they had to be two sizes too small by the way the seam had pressed into her pussy clearly splitting her thick lips and a white tank top hanging just loose enough to see her white lace bra that did little to cover her firm Bs. “Now hurry!” she said as she walked off shaking her head. The shorts she had on did a little less than covered her thick ass cheeks giving me a reason to get a few more strokes in as she walked away. I couldn’t believe I was going to let her go out dressed that way, I never would have only months ago. With my dick still hard I pulled on a pair of shorts and a t shirt when I was joined by Emily. After a quick look behind her she asked if she could text me today while they were out. I told her I would love for her to send me some pictures throughout the day, especially of Ambers big ass in those shorts. Emily laughed as she told me those were hers and she thought I would like them. In a quick motion she stood on her toes and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek “I left you a surprise under Amber’s pillow, have fun.” giving me her devilish grin she turned and strutted through the house shaking what ass she had.

    I could hear the girls talking and giggling in the kitchen as I slipped my shoes on and went to join them, silence taking over the room as I walked in. I looked at the girls as they sat and smiled at each other. “What?” I asked giving them a big grin. My eyes bounced between the girls as the just sat and smiled. “What are you two up to?” I asked. The two sat in silence until Emily spoke up “If you don’t ask him I will!” Amber’s mouth dropped before telling her she would. “Ask me what? Come on, you two know you can ask me anything.” I said as I took a seat at the table with them. “Amber wants to kn.” said Emily before Amber shouted “You want to know too!” I told them to go ahead and ask, quit being shy as I looked Amber in her eyes. “When you look at those young girls on the internet do you ever compare us to them. I mean do you ever think about us while you look at them, besides you get to see me naked all the time. Emily says you probably jack off as soon as we leave the room.” My heart pounded as I tried to think of a way to answer her that didn’t make me sound like a pervert. “Amber, you know I like to look at girls your age so I cant say I haven’t compared you to the girls I see. Most of the time I think about how much prettier you are than them and how the other guys sitting and looking at the same pictures would give anything to be able to see you naked like I do, I know they would be so jealous of me if they knew I had two sexy young ladies like you two walking around my house naked. I mean look at you two, they would be guys all over the world jacking off to you if they seen pictures of you naked. I cant say I wouldn’t be one of them.” I said laughing trying to lighten the tension in the room. They just smiled at each other and laughed as the nodded their heads. “Do you really think we look better than the girls on the internet?” asked Amber. “Yeah I do, I think the both of you are very sexy and will make beautiful women one day.” I answered. Amber sat with a huge smile across her face when she asked “Well I have one more question. Have you ever had sex with a girl my age?” “No I haven’t.” I answered. “Would you?” she asked. I wasted no time answering her “Yes I would. I would love to but it would have to be a very special girl that I was sure wouldn’t tell anyone because I could get into a lot of trouble if anyone ever found out about it. Maybe one day I will get lucky and find a girl who likes older men and wants me to teach her new things.”

    The girls sat and smiled. I could only imagine what they were thinking. I was hoping they would tell about their pictures on the forum but they didn’t, Amber stood up and walked over to me grabbing my hand and pulling me up from my chair and wrapping her arms around me pushing her stomach against my stiff dick “I love you daddy, thank you for being such a good daddy.” she said as she squeezed me tighter. I told her I loved her too and thank you for being such a good daughter and kissed her on her forehead. “Now that you two have found out more about me than I should have ever told you are you ready to go?” I asked as I squeezed Ambers denim covered ass. “Those shorts are going to get me in trouble!” I said jokingly as she turned me loose and stood in front of me looking at my hardon pushing at my shorts. “Come on Emily we better go before daddy rips his shorts.” said Amber as she turned toward the door showing me her thick ass. “Yeah we better, he needs to come home and take care of that.” said Emily smiling and staring at me. I followed Emily to the truck thinking about fucking her small ass. My dick stayed hard the entire trip to the mall only to be rejuvenated as I handed Amber the money I had promised her hoping she would spend it on sexy lingerie like Emily was going to for me to see her in. I watched the two walk into the mall and made my way back home.

    With all of the distractions I had forgot to keep the emails up from the mystery man on the forum so I opened the forum and the alias email account to catch up on some things. I couldn’t believe how many people she had watching her thread, my little girl had quickly became a hit on the forum. It seems she had posted the movie from earlier and had people begging for more. I had to go back a couple page to find the video and click on it. I opened with Emily on her knees as Amber slowly worked the blue dildo in and out of her ass, Emily moaning in joy as she pushed it deeper with every stroke. I watched as Amber increased her pace bringing the dildo completely out of her ass and shoving it back in deep as Emily spread her cheeks wide. With Emily’s ass arched in the air, her face burried in the covers Amber quickly pulled the dildo from her ass and held the camera close on her gaping hole before she filled it with her tongue. I could hear Emily moaning commands to Amber telling her to eat her ass, her cheeks still being stretched apart. Suddenly Emily rolled onto her back spreading her legs around Amber and told her to fuck her ass, she wasn’t done yet. Amber quickly obeyed shoving the dildo deep in her ass but Emily wanted more, Amber followed her next command and leaned down and filled Emily’s pussy with her fingers. With her legs raised Emily grabbed the dildo from her hand and brought it to her mouth licking the length of it before shoving deep in her throat, the camera now focusing on Emily sucking her juices from the blue dildo. That was where it ended, I was stroking my dick thinking about the events when I remember Emily had left me a surprise under the pillow so I kicked my shorts from around my foot and made my way to her room, the smell of their perfumes lingered in the air. I reached under the pillow only to come up empty so I flipped over the other one, my dick throbbed when I saw a pair or white silk thongs and the pink dildo laying there. I knew the panties were not Amber’s so they had to be Emily’s. I grabbed the panties and opened the crotch to see they were definitely worn, the cotton crotch was crusty with dried juices. With the crotch open I held them to my nose taking in the smell of young pussy, still breathing in I slowly ran my tongue across the dried juices making the smell stronger tasting the sweet nectar. I knew the dildo was last used on my daughter and I had to compare the two, I picked up one end of the dildo not sure which hole it was in until I took a deep breath. I had definitely picked up the end that violated her sweet ass, I know what ass smells like. My dick throbbed as I thought about tasting my little girl’s ass for the first time. I found myself wrapping the silk panties around my throbbing cock the crotch still damp with my saliva rubbing up and down my cock as I licked the sides of the pink dildo taking in the tart taste of my girl’s ass. The taste of her ass was quickly driving me to the edge, wanting to leave Emily a surprise of my own I quickly spread the panties out with the crotch still wet I exploded my load onto the cotton mixing our juices in the cotton. After taking a few more licks of Amber’s ass juices I moved the pillow and spread the wet panties out and laid the dildo beside them and covered them with the pillow.

    With the taste of Amber’s ass still in my mouth I returned to my computer to finish what I had started earlier. After posting on her thread I logged out and logged back in under my real account to check my threads and mail. After reading the few posts I had on my thread I turned my attention to the alias email, Amber had sent three emails during last night and this morning.

    The first only had pictures, I opened the first one to see Amber on her knees spreading her ass hole wide for Emily to take the picture. I looked at the picture knowing it was taken as I stood outside her door. The next ones were of Emily stretching that tight ass with her thumbs and of Amber’s ass lubed up for the great fucking I was lucky enough to watch.

    “These are the last pics we took we got carried away and forgot about the camera. I wish you could have seen her fuck both my holes with the big pink one I have never had so much fun!!!!” The pictures started with one of Amber’s ass being filled with Emily’s fingers, the next one was one of the huge pink double dick laying between Amber’s tight cheeks. I clicked on the last two seeing the thick pink dildo spreading my baby’s ass wide amazed at how much of it was deep inside her.

    I clicked on the last email from her that was sent this morning.
    “Hey sexy you wont believe what I just done I just laid on my daddys bed and spread my legs showing him my pussy. His dick got hard fast. All I could think about was him putting that big thing in me. I think I want him to fuck me should I get him to fuck me? Would you fuck your daughter if she wanted you to? Let me know what I should do. Gotta go me and my friend are going to the mall to get her some lingerie I think I will get some too. What is you fav color? BYE”


    10 comments
    «12»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2015-01-19 09:41:01
    Making this about two 4 year olds would have made it more interesting.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-05-08 08:45:48
    fuck dem hard core wish i cud join url

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-05-08 08:45:48
    fuck dem hard core wish i cud join url

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-04-29 02:14:08
    ohh please moar, can’t wait for the next chapters

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-04-24 23:51:57
    to the person who said he should fuck his daughter first, and i know im probly the only one but it wd be nice if u told the ages of these girls. i prefer them to be around 7-9yrs old and if not that young then no older than 12!!

    ——————————————————————————–
    they are around 17 from what ive read since it said you look at girls our age so they are around 17 or they wouldent beable to post there bodys on a porn site


    «12»
  • Bob, Sue and Anita’s holiday romance – 3

    Font size : +


    Sue was your average happily married housewife, never had a holiday romance in her life but now she was going to get one. One she wouldn’t have expected in a million years.

    Dear Reader, hopefully you will enjoy my story. If you like this, then please read my others.

    Although this could be read as a standalone story, it may be easier if you read the previous chapters.

    I am happy to receive comments and PMs. I welcome constructive criticism.

    Thanks to Mfan and others for helping proof read

    ————————-

    Two nights running Bob had returned to his wife Sue late, she being bedridden with a migraine in their holiday apartment. So far Bob had successfully managed to convince her that he befriended some lads on a stag weekend that got him into a foam club party and that yesterday he had met this lone young female as part of a surf lesson. All to explain away his dalliance in a holiday romance that even he struggled to explain to himself.

    Sue awoke him on the third morning of their holiday, bright and breezy, free from her migraine and keen to undertake her holiday clothes shopping that she had as yet been unable to do. Upon hearing of Bob’s plans for yet another day of surfing with his young lady friend, Sue decided to join them for breakfast.

    However Bob knew Sue all too well, knowing full well that Sue and Anita will click immediately, so thought it best to warn Anita. Texting her, “Sorry love, Sue is ok & wants to meet you for breakfast. Meet us in the same cafe at 9. Wear normal shopping clothes as Sue has decided on having some retail therapy today and I am 100% sure that once she meets you, she will invite you to join her. See soon Bob x”

    Anita was nervous, so she decided to be late, to make an entrance and to save her stomach butterflies.

    Bob was even more nervous as they walked to the cafe. Sue was hard to talk out of something once she had set her mind on it. He was still hoping she would go shopping on her own and leave him and Anita to surf together just for one more day. They reached the cafe on time but no Anita Bob’s heart sank thinking that maybe she has given today a miss. They chose a table outside, moving the table’s umbrella to give them some shade.

    Bob grabbed some menus and as he sat back down Sue nudged him “is that her?” she said, nodding down the street outside. Looking up, he saw Anita walking confident down the street towards them, sunglasses on, hair flowing behind her, wearing an orange print summer dress, with matching deck shoes, with a small handbag. Anita wore a smile a mile wide, which hid her inner feelings, as she was terrified, not wanting to make a mistake that could ruin Bob’s marriage.

    Anita saw Bob and waved, confirming Sue’s assumption. Bob’s heart leapt, relieved she had turned up. As she arrived at the table Bob stood and made introductions, “Anita, this is my wife Sue, Sue this is Anita.” Sue and Anita shook hands smiling and Anita sat at the table opposite Sue.

    “I thought you said she was pretty Bob” stated Sue “She’s not, she is bloody stunning!” she smiled “you also said she wore glasses.”

    Anita blushed ”Sorry, I use them as a repellent so I don’t get pestered when I want to be left alone, I don’t need glasses, they aren’t pre***********ion, they make me look intelligent, it scares men, well all except for Bob!” she said as she slipped her sunglasses onto her head chuckling.

    Well, that was it, Sue thought she was marvellous. They got on like a house on fire, the ordered breakfast and the three sat chatting, although Sue did most and in 10 minutes found out almost everything there was to know about Anita. She was 24, went to college, she is a hair stylist in London, earns more than the pair of them in a year, her sister emigrated and married in the USA with 3 kids, the list of information was almost endless.

    Sue loved her hair and dress sense and was already asking Anita to do something with her blond hair bob haircut, almost booking an appointment. She soon also dug down into her reason for being single and wasn’t as shocked as Bob when Anita’s bi-sexuality was discovered “Bob, you are useless, you never explained” she scolded, whilst Bob just shrugged and smiled at Anita apologetically, hoping it wasn’t too embarrassing.

    It also relieved Bob that Anita left out the comment on liking big stiff cocks inside her.

    “Well, as bi-sexual you would still just love our Steve, he’s our son, he’s also 24, tall and handsome, he has a great job but never seems to meet anyone special” Sue said then went on about all his positives to Anita encouraging her to visit Bob and Sue in their hometown of Bristol. Telling her all about the up-and-coming weekend-long harbour festival, offering that `Steve’ could show her around with all its attractions.

    “Oh now Sue, stop match making, Anita doesn’t need any rebound relationships” said Bob, not sure how their son would react to a transgendered girlfriend, let alone knowing his dad had already been there. Sue chastised him back and then once again the conversation turned to lighter threads.

    Breakfast was over and they were still chatting, Anita was now relieved and relaxed, Sue was no monster, she was more of a big sister which was a relationship Anita missed with her own being so far away. Sue’s hair being in a bob was a little old-fashioned for her personality.

    Anita could see why Bob loved Sue, she was pretty and when younger she must have been a real catch for him. She was still very attractive, lively, outgoing, and bubbly. Her face showed her age but not her body, her own blouse and skirt fitted her nicely showing a small frame. A little plump but not fat with nice rounded breasts.

    All three were all enjoying the conversation criss-crossing the table, sat in the morning sun, Anita being as much a part of it as Bob or Sue. Anita was elated, thinking `was this what a real relationship between parents or best friends is like?’, she was more use to discussions of where her sex partner’s cock or strap on was going next or whether he or she could join them or how many cocks she preferred in one group, not this light-hearted, warm, friendly banter.

    Sue was in her element, enjoying having another woman to chat with. Anita was stunning, very attractive with her colourful flowing hair, lovely breasts and long legs. If Sue were a man her age, she would be asking Anita for her phone number. Sue was also jealous of Bob, having found her first and spending yesterday with her. But it was more than that; her maternal nature had kicked in also, wanting to support and help Anita after her breakup.

    Before they knew it, they had finished; the table was now empty having been cleared and Sue ordered a round of morning coffee for them all, frustrating Bob who was quietly trying to pick his time to suggest that it was time he and Anita make their way to the surf school but Sue beat him to it.

    Sue yearned for her opportunity for Anita’s company to last longer, saying, “Oh Anita, come shopping, join me in some retail therapy? I’d love your company, more importantly I need advice from a young woman. Be my personal shopper and stylist plus I think you need a bit of retail therapy yourself too after your bad news and spending an entire day with Bob. “

    Sue barely paused for breath, not letting Anita the chance to give a negative response “Come shopping it will help cheer us both up, plus I have Bobs credit card too, so don’t worry,“ she finished with a hearty laugh “the sea will be there later, it’s not going anywhere and Bob doesn’t want to come shopping with me, he just tut’s and moans sulking behind me.”

    Anita now felt she was caught between a rock and a hard place, looking at Bob and his `puppy dog’ eyes look, she would love to spend another day with him but Sue was lovely and Anita loved the idea of spending the day with her own newly adopted big sister and maybe after all she needed a little retail therapy.

    Bob, realising he had lost admitted defeat “No, she’s right Anita, I am useless at shopping, you would be doing us both a favour and I think you would both enjoy it far more. We can meet up for a late lunch and either surf late afternoon or tomorrow, the holiday isn’t over yet it has barely just begun.”

    Both Sue and Anita squealed in delight, Anita was pleased with Sue’s reaction, she seems so genuine and she felt relaxed and at ease with her. They finished their coffees, so it was time to make a move.

    Sue stood up and gathered her sunglasses, hand-bag, and phone, She leaned over and kissed Bob on the lips “see you later, I’ll text you when we decide we want to meet up or just rest for a beer,” then just quietly to Bob,” Bob she’s lovely, like the daughter I always wanted.”

    Sue walked round to Anita, who stood, and they had a big celebratory hug. Sue felt a tingle of titillation as they hugged, feeling Anita’s small breasts against hers, her mind cast back to her younger years and felt a brief twinge in her panties.

    Anita collected her small handbag, smiled and said to Bob, “Thanks, I’m sorry to leave you on your own but maybe we can surf later this afternoon, see you later”. She wanted to hug and kiss him, but slyly gave him a wink instead, turned to join Sue as they wrapped arms together and left the cafe.

    Bob yearned to kiss her goodbye, but not with Sue present. He watched them disappear into a boutique and got up to wander down to the beach to the surf school.

    Sue and Anita’s friendship just grew with each shop they visited, as Sue asked for advice and fashion direction, the pair chatting, comparing ideas, accessories, laughing and chuckling, holding hands, hugging arms and soon they were carrying assorted branded bags with new sandals, soft shoes and a top for Sue, and a nice top for Anita.

    Any time any hunky male or suitable female passed Sue would interject into any train of conversation, point them out and recommend them to Anita, or asking her what type of female she preferred or what attracted her to men or women.

    They entered a large clothes boutique and were looking at the summer dresses they had seen in the window. Sue found the right rail and held one of the dresses up against Anita “Anita, this would just suit you, you would look lovely in it, it would also be a nice evening dress, but they only seem to have larger sizes,” she then beckoned over one assistant asking “do you have any of these in my daughter’s size in the back, the rail only has larger sizes?” Anita blushed loving the “daughter” label feeling it was a compliment.

    The assistant fussed over Anita, hanging various sizes in front of her and asking Anita her size and preferences in a flirtatious manner. She stepped over to another rack and produced a slightly better dress in an electric blue colour, which had her size. As the assistant held it up to Anita, she brushed her hand across her breasts and was very flirtatious. Anita had already realised what was happening, enjoying the additional attention.

    Sue also realised and stepped back to give them some space. But seeing the game being played out also felt jealous, Anita was hers and it stirred long-suppressed feelings from college.

    Both Anita and Sue agreed this new dress was much better, with the assistant running out of any further excuse to flirt. Despite offering further help, she finally turned and left, leaving Anita holding the dress, smiling at Sue.

    “Oh my god Anita, I may be straight but she was all over you, she is pretty, ask her number or where she will be drinking tonight” Sue gasped.

    “No, Sue, I appreciate your noticing all these possibilities and yes she is pretty, but it isn’t as easy as that,” Anita tried to explain.

    “Surely nothing has changed since my day, you are single, find out if she is, have a drink, no promises, no guarantees but you may find the right person for you in the search, you are too lovely to sit on the sidelines like a spinster,” Sue said coming up to Anita smiling, holding her hands.

    “I assure you I would love to, but it just isn’t that simple” Anita whispered back, frustrated. She wanted to share her secret with her, would she would support her, like her own sister all those years ago; she wanted Sue to see her too and gain Sue’s approval.

    “How can it be? You’re both young and pretty, although you are almost out of her league” Sue replied.

    Frustrated, Anita grabbed Sue’s hand and walked her to the changing rooms at the rear of the shop, “I’d like to try this on” she told the assistant guarding the entrance, showing her the blue dress.

    “I’m sorry, but only one person in the changing rooms” she said.

    “Madam, IF I want to buy MY daughter one of these expensive dresses, I WANT to be sure it fits” Sue commanded, still holding Anita’s hand and waltzed into the changing rooms with Anita trailing behind smiling. Anita loved this. Twice now Sue had inferred that she was her daughter, she was the best big sister ever. Anita wanted to share her secret with her now, hoping she would support her, like her own sister all those years ago; she wanted Sue to see her too and gain Sue’s approval.

    Sue headed for the largest of the 3 changing rooms they stepped in and closed the long thick curtain across the doorway, hiding them from prying eyes. It had mirrors on 3 sides and Anita pulled her dress off over her head and hung it on a hook, revealing her naked except for a nice white lace low cut bra and some nice lace panties. Before she knew it, or Sue had seen the slight bulge in her panties, Sue was slipping the electric blue dress over her head and zipping her up at the rear.

    “Oh my, that is lovely on you, fits perfectly, the blue really suits you” Sue said

    “That’s not why we came in here” whispered Anita and she looked at herself in the mirror, very pleased with what she saw, Sue was right, the dress was lovely and it suited her. But just as quickly she unzipped herself and pulled it back over her head, to see Sue looking disappointed and puzzled.

    “So why did we come in here then” Sue asked back in a stage whisper.

    Anita hung the blue dress up, stood in front of Sue, who was admiring her breasts. Up to now Sue had tried not to look at her cleavage but now she was standing there in her bra, in all her beauty, close enough to touch, Sue felt a yearning, an attraction, her long-suppressed feelings rose once more and along with it that tingle in her panties that she didn’t want.

    “I wanted to show you why no relationship is simple for me” she nodded downwards as her hands dropped to her panties and one hand pulled the front of her waist band down and the other tucked in and flicked out her limp dick and balls over the top.

    “oooh,” squealed Sue, her one hand shot over her mouth to stifle herself. Her eyes popped out of her head over the top of her hand. Sue took a step back, with her back was against the wall, so she could drink in this beauty in one and absorb this new data, her beauty and gather her thoughts.

    Stood before her was a beautiful woman, hair draped over her shoulders, lovely rounded breasts held in her bra, with an hour-glass figure: but instead of an empty VW Beetle bonnet there hanging was a limp, nicely shaped, smooth cock and balls.

    Sue felt a flood of emotion, a desire, her age old repressed feelings didn’t cater for this new, revised option, here was a beautiful female form but with the phallus she preferred, she had never considered this as an option in all her wildest dreams but here it was. She had already grown to love the person and personality inside, so this was just the icing on this wonderful cake.

    Again Sue felt stirrings between her legs, that familiar twitch and ache, normally reserved only for Bob.

    “Can I touch it?” she mumbled through her hand, her desire winning the battle over her brain.

    Anita dropped her hands away from her panties and stepped closer, Sue reached out with one hand tentatively, as if the sausage was going to bite. She held it softly between her thumb and forefinger and lightly rolled it. When it throbbed into life, she pulled her hand away in shock and looked up to Anita. Her mind raced with emotion and possibilities.

    “I think I can understand – does Bob know?” she quietly asked, eyes burning

    Anita wasn’t sure how to answer she didn’t want to say anything to incriminate him, nor lie to her new big sister but slightly blushed.

    “Hmm I’ll take that as a yes.” Sue said sternly, then asked “so I can understand how you get on with girls, but what about the boys” gasping as she finished, her imagination completing the picture and realised what that meant and her naivety. “Does it hurt?”

    Anita felt she didn’t need to hide anything further from Sue, stood there exposed in front of her, hoping and yearning for her continued friendship “Well, the first time was rough I was young and still male. It was a friend I thought I could trust but it was really rape. It did hurt a lot, but now I love it, it is invigorating, exciting, sensuous” she paused wanting validation from this lovely middle-aged woman, her guard dropped “and I do like men’s cocks, especially inside me” Anita responding, suddenly realising that this may be a little too much information for Sue, whose mouth was now wide open in shock.

    Then quietly and slowly Sue asked, already having added two and two together, “Has my Bob been inside you?”

    Anita stood there, she had’nt been prepared for this. She felt that she had been tricked in some way, as she had gone and done what she hadn’t wanted to do. How could she? She was dumbfounded not knowing what to do. All her previous experience was with polygamous sexual partners who didn’t care who she was shared or sharing with and wasn’t expecting to be put on the spot. Neither did she want to lie to her new big sister and she blushed a deep red.

    Sue quietly slowly spoke out each word “I will take that as a yes!” her eyes now bulging. Then she sternly commanded Anita to get dressed.

    Sue didn’t speak further, her mind racing with missed emotions, mixed jealousies on several levels, anger and a long-lost disappointment.

    Anita pulled back on her original dress, they walked out with their bags and Sue took the blue dress to the till and paid for it with Bob’s credit card, barely speaking to the cashier. Then as they walked out of the store, Sue said sternly to Anita, “I need a coffee and time to think,“ then as Anita opened her mouth to talk “DON’T say a word until I have had a chance to think. Please.”

    It terrified Anita; she was heartbroken her newfound friendship with both Sue and Bob was in jeopardy. Her chance at a long lost parental relationship was gone, her holiday romance with Bob and now her newly blossoming sibling relationship with Sue, all gone. Worse of all, possibly Bob’s marriage to Sue was at risk. She felt sick in the bottom of her stomach.

    Saying nothing further, Sue stormed down the road back towards a cafe they had passed earlier. Sue’s mind and body was a whirlpool of emotions and regrets, trying to pinpoint where her jealousies and fury lay.

    They entered a nearly empty cafe, Sue ordered two cappuccinos. While she paid and waited, she pointed at an isolated table at the rear of the cafe for Anita to sit and wait, despite everyone else sitting outside in the sun. Sue got the drinks and sat down opposite Anita on the small round table. She still hadn’t spoken since the revelation in the changing room.

    Anita gulped terrified, all the way from the changing room she felt sick and had a knot in her stomach. She hadn’t set out to upset anyone else’s marriage; she wasn’t used to these monogamous relationships and their jealousies. “I’m sorry if you are angry with me” Anita said, not knowing what to say.

    “I’m not angry at you, I am furious with Bob. After nearly 30 years of marriage and he decides to leave me this way, how many other times has this happened that I don’t know of?” Sue said.

    “Bob clearly loves you, he mentioned you in his second sentence to me, every other sentence since has been a connection to you, every single one has been complementary or positively describing you, not once has he said anything negative.” Anita tried to make amends.

    “But how can I compete with you, you are stunningly beautiful?” Sue said exasperated.

    “But you’re not in competition with me; Bob loves you and cares for you dearly. Several times he asked me for advice, because he doesn’t want to leave you he wants to improve his relationship with you”

    “How? By having sex with a younger model” Sue replied stifling a sob.

    Anita repeated and explain everything she and Bob had spoken of, how he wanted Sue to see herself, how he did. For Sue to wear sexy underwear and be romantic, but above all to enjoy and be confident in having sex again.

    Sue still frustrated and still trying to argue her point when something dawned on Anita “Sue, are you really just angry at Bob or jealous?” leaving that hanging in the air as Sue digested the question, knowing that Anita had come to the same conclusion as her.

    Sue sobbed into her hand and after a long pause wanted to tell Anita the secret she has avoided and had never told anyone, barely admitting it to herself “It’s not fair, my first love was my gym teacher. She was stunning, twice a week for a double period, in a tight blouse, gym skirt and virgin white gym pants, I worshipped her, I used to have to run to the toilets to relieve myself as soon as we finished. I never believed anyone could masturbate so much. I’ve always loved women’s figures, their hair, lips, breasts and buttocks; I just don’t like their pussies. I used to find my brother’s porn magazines or lingerie catalogues and masturbated as they did over them, just so long as I couldn’t see the model’s pussy lips.“

    Sue gulped and after Anita sharing her secret, she too wanted to share further but not sure whether she was brave enough to step over that line in the sand, that taboo that she had repressed since school “Whilst shopping with you, I desired your touch, fantasising what it would be like with you, with only the thought of you having a pussy stopping me. Then I find you have a cock I’ve been wet ever since, but disappointed that Bob got their first,” she looked down ashamed, as if she had just admitted to murder.

    Anita surprised and excited at the revelation, a chance for a reprieve, something to rebuild what could have been lost in that moment, she felt an excitement that put Sue in a new light, stirring her own loins, feeling an excitement only a holiday romance can bring “Sue, you lovely thing you, I think I understand. Can I ask, would you like me to fuck you?”

    Sue looked at Anita, feeling that she had already stepped over one small subconscious line in the sand and here was the opportunity to step of over another, to cross a line of taboo, with a woman, outside of her marriage and once over that line she couldn’t go back, but if she didn’t would she always look back in regret, to live again with more repressed memories and regrets.

    If she was to cross that line here was the one person she would want to cross it with, here and now sat in front of her, blushing Sue bit her lip and slowly nodded her positive response, whispering “is that wrong?”

    Anita smiled, Sue looked very sheepish but now it was out in the open, yes she wanted to fuck this lovely, slightly chubby middle-aged woman that made her laugh, filled a long lost, empty part in her soul and above all made her feel happy and confident about herself, she had screwed people for a lot less.

    Anita looked into her eyes, held her hands and smiled “No my little lovely big sister, my holiday apartment is near, come on, let’s pop your cherry” Anita smiled watching Sue’s reaction of her face lighting up then looked sheepishly embarrassed. They drank up and left the cafe, arms in arm with renewed vigour and headed to Anita’s apartment.

    Once inside Anita’s apartment the girls initially flaked out on the sofa, bags spread out before them. Then Anita got up, making the excuse to use the loo, asking Sue to make a cup of tea. As Sue sorted the kettle and teas out, unsure of how this would pan out, never having made out with a girl before.

    Sue heard Anita enter the loo, after a short while the flush and then an inordinate time washing her hands. But Anita didn’t return immediately. Sue poured the tea and placed each of the full cups on the two small tables at either end of the sofa.

    “So what do you think?” Sue heard Anita’s voice from the doorway. She looked up and gasped. Anita was wearing the same lingerie that she had seduced Bob with.

    Once again Standing provocatively framed in the doorway, in her black lace stockings that accentuated her leg length, stretching high up, almost to her maker’s nameplate, with self-holding tops, hip-high black see-through bra and knickers diving in a vee to her cute little sausage, which was only just tucked in what little material there was.

    Sue’s mouth dropped open, gasping she said “You are beautiful Anita and so fucking sexy.”

    Here after all these years was her gym teacher stood before her in all her glory. Her athletic figure even her hair, her cleavage and pert nipples, just as she had seen through those gym tops. All Sue’s old long-repressed emotions flooded back now, along with that lustful yearning, deep inside her bonnet that grew like the damp patch in her panties.

    The age-old barrier disappeared, smashed away with the vision of that perfect little cock tucked inside Anita’s panties, the once undesirable fruit being replaced by what she desired, here it is now, in front of her, Sue longed to pluck that fruit, to kiss and caress Anita’s body and have her take her, to impregnate her, for another woman to be inside her.

    Anita stepped into the lounge, raised her arms up above her head clasping her hands together, revealing her shaved all over body excluding her hair, slowly rotating, exaggerating her hip as her weight shifted from one foot to the other. She was wearing the same panties open at the rear, cupping each cheek, showing off her beautifully exposed rounded rear.

    “Ooo” Squealed Sue, “you are so fucking fuckable, your hair points down to those beautiful cheeks of yours”. Anita smiled and rotated to face her and stepped across the room using her fashion cat walk in 4” high shiny black heeled shoes, until she stood before Sue, who was staring at her little sausage tucked into her tiny panties.

    ”Oooo I could lick you all over”. Sue said, her panties were soaked with her lust for Anita, she felt electric with anticipation and yet, never having gone to first base with a woman, terrified she would crash and burn.

    Anita also yearned for Sue, she wanted her to go where her sibling sister never, she now felt a desire for this middle-aged woman, not just lust but after the shopping and sharing this morning, a holiday romance. Anita dropped her hand, went to the waistband of her knickers and tucked it down, allowing her little shiny hose and tight ball sack pop over the rim in front of Sue’s eyes.

    “Here is the best place to start Sue, don’t worry, I’ve just washed it and rubbed some flavoured lube on it, so you have to suck it to find out the flavour,” Anita quietly said.

    Sue wasn’t sure, she had never had a cock in her mouth before, but this was different this was her repressed fantasy. Bob’s cock scared her with its size and all that hair just put her off, even naked and limp it she desired this cock and she desired Anita’s body like no woman before, a woman that reminded her of her long-repressed memory, she wanted to have carnal knowledge of her body and longed for her to fuck Sue’s brains out.

    Sue felt the urge to step over yet another line in the taboo sand, to do something she had never had before and may never do so again. She lowered her head in and wrapped her lips around it, for it to drop onto her tongue. It was warm and had a nice taste to it “Mmmm Strawberry” she mumbled.

    Sue found she wasn’t repelled or disgusted by this warm floppy member in her mouth. Initially she took little sucks and lapped it around in her mouth with her tongue. She loved the way it was gradually filling and growing as an acknowledgment she was having the desired effect on Anita.

    Sue held onto Anita’s nylon-clad thighs and bobbed up and down the growing shaft’s length, starting to suck more and salivate onto it. Rather than just exciting Anita, Sue found that she was turned on by her own performance, the taboo. The thing she would normally reel in disgust about. She found it to be incredibly erotic, feeling that her nipples, breasts, and vagina, were now aching for Anita’s touch.

    “Ooo MMmm Sue, that is so nice, your lips are so soft” Anita encouraged” keep sucking, lick my balls”. Anita rested her hands onto the top of Sue’s head, stroking her finger through her hair softly. Finding the affections of this woman, who was leaping over her lifelong barriers, a huge erotic experience, enjoying her and wanting her.

    Sue could slide all of Anita’s near stiff cock inside her mouth, drop her lower lip and stroke her tongue along Anita’s small bald balls. Anita was now filling her mouth Sue was shocked to find herself being excited and turned on by having a cock in her mouth. Hearing Anita moaning softly spurred her on to suck harder and keep filling her mouth with Anita’s rock hard shaft.

    Sue’s mouth popped off Anita’s shaft, using her one hand tilted Anita’s shaft higher, sucked and licked all around her naked ball sack, then slid her lips along the shaft to pop its head back in her mouth, tickling the head with her tongue. Sue’s pussy was now aching for some direct contact; she was now sat in soaking wet panties.

    Sue pulled her head back, her mouth popped off Anita’s rod, looked up and said “Ohhh you’re so hot” Sue blushed, never having said such a thing to another woman before. She stood up and French kissed Anita deeply and passionately, before she could refuse, her hands on Anita’s rear pulling her in, so she could feel her warm shaft on her.

    “Mmmmmph” Anita moaned, enjoying Sue’s sweet soft tasting mouth, now with a hint of strawberry. She pulled back from the kiss smiling & nodding. ”You’re hot too Sue, I want to see your breasts swinging free, you gave great head you little brave thing you.” Hoping to re-enforce Sue’s new found sexual drive.

    Anita pulled Su’s blouse over her head and removed Sue’s bra, releasing a pair of ample 38c breasts, no longer supported but drooping plump and full, narrowing down to nice hard nipples that were standing out.

    Before Sue could decline, Anita unzipped her skirt letting it drop to the floor. She slipped Sue’s soaking panties down her legs, so Sue could step out of them, kicking her sandals and skirt along the floor.

    Anita’s head was now level with her pubic forest, which was a little bit of a turnoff, and Anita made a mental note. She kissed Sue’s small tummy bulge and softly kissed her pubic area and heard Sue moan slightly. Anita stood up, undid her own bra and let it slide down her arms to fall on the floor, releasing her breasts. Sue was mouth open, her eyes like dinner plates.

    Anita held her hands, holding Sue at arm’s length, so she could see Sue in her glory “shake those money makers Sue, let’s see them swing” as Anita rotated slightly side to side so her breasts swung and her hard shaft just waggled as now ram rod straight. Sue hesitated, thinking, `how could she compare to this youthful beauty?’

    Then Anita pushed and pulled her arms to rotate Sue’s upper half, Sue saw Anita’s eyes, not mocking but ogling and appreciating Sue. So Sue swung herself a little, loving to see Anita smile and appreciate her form. She could feel the weight of her own breasts swing, she giggled. She felt empowered and turned on by being appreciated by another woman. She felt her that familiar tingle and juice run out past her pink petal’s lips down her thigh.

    Anita started walking backwards, pulling Sue to the door, then dropped one hand and led her to the bedroom, Anita performing her cat walk in her heels and Sue stumbling after, staring at this vision of womanhood leading her to bed her, Sue being so turned on that juice was running down her leg.

    Once at the foot of the bed Anita turned and kissed Sue passionately again. Sue found it wonderful, feeling their bare breasts touching each other’s skin. Anita guided her rod between Sue’s thighs, stroking Sue whilst Anita could feel the moisture and juices leaking from the pink lipped palace entrance to Sue.

    Sue released her and threw herself on the bed, high up, on her back, looking at Anita through her knees in the air, Anita leaned forward onto the bed, arms wrapped around her thighs, her head dropping between them, Sue then felt the warmth of Anita’s tongue lick the lips of her pleasure palace pulsing an electric-like a shock through her “Woooooweeee” Sue squealed, then felt Anita’s tongue delve into her. Finding her clitoris, Anita flicked it with her tongue, teasing and then sucking it.

    Another electric shock ran through Sue, Bob had done this once before, but to have a woman between her legs, wanting her, satisfying her was the most erotic, exotic experience ever. Sue wanted it to last forever. But Anita pulled away, Stood just at the end of the bed, pulled Sue back down the bed until she was just on the edge, took a pillow and placed it under Sue’s bum, giving her an easy route into Sue’s aching pleasure entrance.

    With Sue’s legs spread either side of her, Anita placed one hand on her thigh, her other hand reached and guided her hard shaft to between to find Sue, feeling the cool wet juices on her tip as it engaged.

    “Oooo “Sue gasped in anticipation. Then squealed in delight as Anita slowly slid forward, delving well-lubricated into her warm palace. Grabbing her hips Anita started to thrust, watching Sue’s face and now nicely centred flattened mounds, enjoying having this nicely rounded woman’s body beneath her, she desired her new big sister and she wanted to satisfy her, to make her scream, to fulfil her repressed fantasies.

    “Oh come on Anita, with your experience I’d have thought you could fuck me harder than that!” Sue challenged grinning from ear to ear, with a sparkle in her eyes that betrayed her joviality. Anita laughed “you naughty girl, you are so wet, I want you to scream when you come, I want to hear you come.” Upping the challenge, as she upped the tempo of her thrusts.

    Despite her shorter cock she was fitter than Bob, so she was driving the short strokes into Sue harder, loving the way Sue’s breast flowed up and down, admiring the beauty of this woman soaking up the experience, eyes wide and mouth open, grunting at each thrust of Anita’s hips.

    “Umph, umph, oh, oh, fuck me, oh, oh” Sue said, looking up at this beautiful youthful woman pounding her, this was her repressed desire, exotic and exciting beyond her wildest dreams, to watch Anita’s lovely pert breasts bounce as she could feel the thrusting of her hard shaft inside her, whilst feeling her own body ripple with each impact.

    Sue couldn’t believe it, after years of repressed desires and lusting after the forbidden fruit of the female form, here she was having her brains fucked out by this beauty” fuck me, fuck me, fuck, fuck, oh, oh, yes, yes” Sue squealed, her voice raising as she felt her orgasm build, she lifted her hips into Anita at each thrust.

    Anita could feel her own orgasm building, she so wanted to outlast and satisfy Sue, seeing the lust deep in Sue’s eyes, her one hand drifted across to Sue’s pubic bush, she extended her thumb down, found the top of her wet lips, hidden under damp sticky hair, she edged it down to find the inevitable orgasm trigger that was hiding further down.

    Anita knew when she hit the trigger, Sue’s hips spasmed and thrust upward into her, “WoooOOOOooweeee yeaaaahhhh, I’m coming, yeah, yeah, yeah” Sue squealed. Anita could feel Sue’s orgasm tensing, her muscles coming to her climax.

    Anita could feel her own orgasm built up and continued flicking Sue’s trigger. The excitement of watching and feeling Sue’s thrashing orgasm spasms below her was more than she could hold, then felt her own orgasm climax.

    Sue Squealed as she felt Anita’s warm cum spill inside her “Ooooooo I feel you, you’ve cum, yes, yes, Wooooooweeee,” holding a long tense spasm as her own orgasm climaxed, hips driven up and legs clamping Anita to her.

    Sue slowly relaxed with the widest smile on her face, proud that not only had she had this wondrous experience but she had made another woman come, after all these years of self-repression. Sue released Anita from her leg hold and shimmied up the bed to lie on a pillow.

    Looking down at the base of the bed she watched Anita peel off her soaking wet panties and stockings, “even sweaty and sticky you are still sexy as fuck” Sue said, making Anita giggle. Now fully naked Anita joined Sue on the bed, where they snuggled and kissed, Sue enjoying the feel of another woman’s lips and breasts on her skin and not disliking the feel of her warm wet deflated sausage on her.

    “Sue, you are a wonderful big sister, my holiday romance, you are lovely, such a laugh, you have lovely boobs and a great bum, it’s no wonder Bob loves you” Anita whispered kissing Sue.

    “Oh Anita, if only Bob could lust after me the same way, like we used to, but that was fucking marvellous, everything I could have ever dreamed of when lusting after my gym teacher and more. If only she had a cock. Ha ha,” Sue laughed, kissing Anita again.

    “But Bob has a cock, a lovely big one, and the way he talks about you he loves you dearly. Let’s help him, let’s make you over, starting today. Come on, we need to shower” Anita said sitting up and leading Sue to the shower, pleased to see Sue didn’t seem as inhibited about her naked body now.

    Sue felt emancipated, all the lines in the sand had been crossed and passed, all the repressed desires were out in the open and she felt released and wonderful.

    “Ooooo I’m going to shower with the gym teacher!” Sue giggled following her. They showered together, Sue loved soaping and lathering Anita up, her hands having open access around her youthful body and as Anita reciprocated, she felt herself getting excited inside again, her breasts and nipples feeling tender but not able to take her eyes of Anita’s wonderful body.

    Just as they finished Anita searched a bag by the sink and emerged with a razor and a pair of scissors “We will start here, sit down, legs wide apart,” Sue needed some encouragement, but finally she sat down in the shower basin, water dribbling on the back of her neck, down her shoulders and breasts, legs spread with Anita between her.

    Sue was blushing furiously as Anita cut her pubic hair back, not being used to another woman looking and studying her private parts. “No fidgeting now” Anita said as she lathered up the remaining hair and got to work with the razor “I think a nice neat line, pointing down for Bob to follow” she said as she expertly removed the unwanted bush, checking her inner thighs and under crotch for any errant hair.

    They both stood back up and Anita used her hands to rinse the soap away from Sue. They both admiring this bare, smooth VW beetle bonnet with a centred line ridge of hair pointing the way down to Sue’s pink lipped purse.

    Sue shivered and quietly said “That is the hottest sexiest thing anyone has ever done to me, you’ve made me all wet inside and I want you to fuck me again” she smiled devilishly. “Oh, miss Stephens, you shouldn’t be in the students shower,” she said, falling into role-playing a little too easily.

    “Sue, I am led to believe you have some contraband hidden on your person, so I have to do a body search” Anita grinned

    Anita placed a hand on Sue’s bonnet and slid her middle finger down, found the top of her lips, and slid down unzipped her purse, Sue let out a moan, as her finger found it’s mark.

    “Ah, you have some buried treasure in your purse here, Sue minor,” Anita said as she teased her clitoris.

    Her finger then slipped by, going deeper in to search for her inner entrance. Feeling her warm dampness and slipped in “MMmmm a secret pocket Sue minor, you’re wet, your contraband has spilt out.”

    They kissed whilst Anita probed and encouraged the lubrication out to her clitoris, then teased it “Mmmm you need to atone for your misdemeanours by improving your blow job skills, then I want to hear you scream again or it will be detention for you, you luscious little thing”. Anita released her finger from Sue’s purse lips and allowed Sue to drop back down.

    “Oooo Miss Stephens please don’t, I’ll be a good little girl” Sue giggled as she held her half limp hose in her fingers to tease it back into life, then slipped it into her mouth. She worked hard to suck and tease it, Anita stroked her head through her wet hair, her shaft, like a needle on a gauge was indicating pressure was rising and stiffening nicely.

    Sue alternated between plunging her mouth deep onto Anita sucking hard, to pulling out, leaving her cock’s tip on her lips so she could lick and tease it, to releasing it, wanking it with her hand and sucking on her balls. Sue found this very erotic with them being in the shower, with the water splashing down off Anita onto her. Anita was rock hard and starting to moan at every sucking surge of Sue’s lips.

    “I think that is 10 out of 10. Now stand and lean forward, hands against the wall, spread those legs, I need to search that purse again” Anita commanded. Sue turned to face the wall, leaning forward placing both hands flat on the wall, Anita’s hand reached from behind, between her thighs to hold her now soft bare bonnet, slipping her thumb between her lips, hand on her bonnet she encouraging her hips back whilst pushed her other hand down on the small of her back, so Sue was arching backwards, her legs spread and backside prone.

    Sue moaned with pleasure,” Oh miss Stephens mmmMMMmmm”.

    Anita teased her trigger as she slipped her thumb out of Sue. She felt Anita getting into a lower position and the tip of her warm tool touched Sue’s petal of pleasure. Anita slipped in smoothly, Sue shivered with excitement, thinking back to her gym teacher and the showers at school “Fuck me miss Stephens, I’ve been a naughty girl and I deserve to be punished” Sue said, biting her lip.

    Anita found this role-play a big turn on, so she started her short hard strokes again, driving up into Sue, leaning back slightly whilst holding Sue’s hips, she loved watching her cheeks and small love handles ripple with each impact, watched Sue arch her head back, letting the water wash over her and down her back.”Yes you deserve your punishment, don’t be late for gym again, you naughty girl” Anita admonished, stressing `naughty’ with a sharp thrust into Sue and her hand slapping her bum.

    “Oh, oh, oh, yessss, yesss, fuck me” Sue said, finding it erotic being shagged from behind in the shower and the role-play of imagining it to be her gym teacher. Anita then withdrew, disappointed Sue turned to have Anita push her in the corner, lift one of her legs up by an arm tucked under her knee, exposing her pussy and as Anita leaned into her, she felt her shaft re-enter her, exhaling a soft moan “Mmmm Anita.”

    With her legs stretched apart, with her one thigh cocked high over Anita’s arm, Anita was getting deeper with her thrusts. Anita and Sue were now kissing and looking at each other, seeing each other’s ecstasy displayed on each other’s faces, Sue could feel Anita’s breasts squashing hard against hers with each drive upwards of Anita’s hips.

    Sue wrapped her high leg behind Anita, hung her arms around Anita’s neck and then lifted her remaining leg off the floor, Anita easily carrying her weight. Sue wrapped her loose leg around Anita’s back to lock her feet together behind her, exposing and easing the route for Anita’s penetrations.

    To feel another woman’s body writhing into hers was beyond her wildest dreams and she could feel her orgasm rising again “Fuck me miss, fuck me, oh, oh, oh, I love gym, I won’t be late again, just fuuuuuckkkk me, I’ve been soooo naughty” Sue gasped, feeling letting the sensation of water and Anita’s flesh against her, take control as she felt her orgasm building “yes, yes, yes, fuck my cunt, fuck meeeee.”

    Anita’s enjoyed watching Sue’s climax building on her face and dirty talk, as she said the `C’ word Anita’s own orgasm climaxed and she had to release it deep into Sue, who was building up to a crescendo.

    “ Fuuuuuuuuuucccccckkkkkk Yeeaoooowww” Sue squealed as soon as Sue felt her orgasm climax with the warmth of Anita coming again coupled with the upward thrust. She squeezed her arms tighter around Anita, feeling her last upward thrust, loving the squash of another’s woman’s body in the throes of a joint orgasm.

    As they relaxed they kissed passionately, Anita withdrew from her and Sue released her legs to stand once again. Loosely coupled, Sue continued to brush her body against Anita, skin on skin, enjoying that female touch. Once again shower gel was applied and they washed each other with the odd giggle and kiss. Sue’s mind raced again.

    “Ummm, Anita, that was just the best sex ever, but what happens when you are with men, I mean anal sex? Do you have to clean yourself before? What if Bob wanted you to shag him?” Sue questioned.

    Anita returned to her wash bag and retrieved an enema bulb, explained, and showed her how she used it, also explaining a shower wand. Sue asked what it felt like, so Anita quietly said the best way was to experience it, so she quietly demonstrated on Sue, getting her to hold the lukewarm water in until she sat on the loo to release, repeating until clear water was emerging.

    They dried off and sat in the lounge wrapped in towels drinking cups of tea.

    “Well, what now?” asked Anita?

    “Well, we still have shopping time left and I think we need some lingerie, hopefully matching and we must meet up with Bob” Sue replied “But I also need to work out how he is going to pay for cheating”

    “Haven’t we just levelled the playing field on that argument?” Anita asked.

    “Oh yes, and it was the best thing ever, but he doesn’t know that, does he?” Sue said with a wicked smile.

    To Be Continued *******


  • Tracy & Dad – Part Four

    Font size : +


    Part Four of my third attempt at story writing. Hope you enjoy.

    Once everyone was up and ready to go they all piled into the SUV and drove to the lakeside village just south of the cabin. John and Chris got dropped off at the marina to get the boat and do some fishing. The girls were going to do some shopping in town and grab lunch at the coffee shop. They would meet up again around three at the marina.

    “What time is it,” Nicole asked Tracy.

    Tracy was staring at her phone and didn’t look up as she replied, “Five after three.”

    They were sitting in the marina parking lot waiting for John and Chris. Nicole was people watching while Tracy texted and Cassie played a game on her phone. They had had a good day together exploring the small shops in the village. After lunch they had done some grocery shopping for dinner tonight and drove back to the cabin to drop off the food.

    “I see them,” Nicole said pointing at the marina entrance.

    Tracy looked up from her phone. “I don’t see any fish. Good thing we bought hamburgers.”

    “I told Chris if he caught anything he had to put it back,” Cassie said, “He better not have one.”

    Chris ran to the SUV and jumped in the backseat. “I got to drive the boat,” he bragged to Cassie.

    “Kill any fish you heathen?” She shot back.

    “No. To many assholes on jet-skies,” John answered for him as he loaded their fishing gear in the back, “We gave up after about an hour. Toured the lake and taught Chris how to drive the boat for the rest of the afternoon.”

    “We went around the whole lake,” Chris added.

    As John wedged himself in the backseat behind Tracy he said to her, “Oh don’t mind me, I’ll sit in back.”

    “Okay,” she answered. “Got enough leg room?”

    “If I was two feet shorter. I could use a couple inched if you can spare it.”

    “No problem.”

    They drove back to the cabin as Chris went over the events of their day in detail.

    When they sat down for dinner that evening John and Nicole talked with Tracy and the twins about why they had gotten together this weekend. How things were getting serious between the two of them and before they began to explore the next step in their relationship they wanted to let everybody meet and get to know each other. They also revealed to Chris and Cassie that John and Tracy had a similar, more intimate relationship, like the one they had with their mother.

    John was surprised at how easy the talk was, and how cool the twins were with it. He had built this discussion up some much in his mind over the past few weeks he expected more questions and maybe some tough moments but it was a simple conversation.

    When they were done the table was cleared and they all moved outside. The twins wanted to roast marshmallows for dessert.

    They gathered around the fire pit on the beach and enjoyed their marshmallows. They did a little star gazing because they could see so many more out here away from the lights of the city. Eventually the twins decided that everyone should go back inside and watch a movie. Nicole said she would start some popcorn.

    “What are we going to watch?” John asked the twins.

    “I don’t know yet,” Cassie answered.

    “Who said you get to pick?” Chris wanted to know.

    “I said,” Cassie replied “You picked last time.”

    The twins hurried ahead inside.

    Two hours later they were all gathered around the tv as the movie ended. John and Nicole were sitting together on one end of the couch and Tracy was laying beside them with her head in John’s lap. Cassie was on the other side of the couch with a bowl of popcorn in her lap. Chris was stretched out on the floor with his own bowl in front of him. Cassie had surprisingly picked a pretty decent action/sci-fi film. John had expected to have to sit through some high school romance or animated garbage. Everyone had enjoyed it.

    Nicole had a little trouble getting the twins to go to bed. They argued that being on vacation meant they should be able stay up. Nicole relented and let them stay.

    “So what are you guys going to do now?” Chris asked

    Tracy was the first to answer. “I was planning on sucking my dad’s cock.” With that she proceeded to unzip John’s shorts and pulled out his dick.

    The twins both watched wide eyed as Tracy went down on her father. John looked at Nicole. She looked like she was about to say something before she just shrugged and said, “I was planning on doing the same thing but since Tracy beat me to it I’ll just have to suck your’s Chris.” With that she got up and joined Chris on the floor. Chris was laughing as he pulled his shorts and underwear off and laid back.

    Nicole took her son’s penis fully into her mouth and sucked it as she slowly pulled her head off it. It left her mouth with and audible pop. A line of saliva ran off her bottom lip and on his dick before she grabbed it and jacked him off a little before taking him back in her mouth.

    Tracy was holding her dad’s cock while her tongue worked circles around the head. She would stop every so often and find some point somewhere, like the very tip or the bottom edge of the helmet, and with the tip of her tongue do a dance in that one small spot that sent an electric sensation up the shaft of John’s cock that drove him wild. When Tracy finally dropped her head back down and took him in as far as she could John looked over at Cassie on the end of the couch. She had her shorts and panties pushed down to her ankles and was rubbing her vagina while she watched her mother work on her brother’s dick. When she looked back over at Tracy and John he smiled.

    “Would you like to come join us?” He asked her.

    She smiled and nodded her head. She got up and stepped out of her shorts and panties and walked over and sat down on the other side of John.

    Tracy took her dad’s cock out of her mouth and offered it to Cassie. “You want some?”

    Cassie nodded again and quickly grabbed John’s cock. “You’re a lot bigger than Chris,” she told him. “I don’t know how much I can take.”

    “Just do what you can,” John told her.

    She smiled and stretched her mouth around him and began to suck.

    “Not bad,” Tracy said with an approving nod. She looked over at Nicole and Chris on the floor. “I’m think I’m going to give Nicole a hand.”

    John watched as Tracy crawled off the couch and came up behind Nicole. She grabbed the waist of Nicole’s yoga pants and pulled them down, exposing her voluptuous ass. When they were off Nicole spread her legs and Tracy came up behind her and slipped two fingers into her pussy.

    John looked down at Cassie. She had dark hair like her mother’s that fell just past her shoulders. He ran a hand through that hair as she bobbed on him. His eye’s traveled down her back to the plump little tan lined ass. His other hand reach out and caressed her ass cheeks. Her’s wasn’t as full as her mother’s yet but you could tell it was on it’s way. She would get her mothers curves in another couple years. His fingers traced a line down her ass crack and continued down to the moist opening of her vagina. He ran his finger along that wet little slit till her found her clit. He began to rub it with a gentle pressure.

    Cassie took her mouth off him and moaned. She stroked him while he rubbed her. When she started to push her pussy against his hand he asked if it was okay to put his finger in.

    “Yes please,” she purred out.

    He pushed his finger into her tight hole. It was hardly in before he felt her tighten on his finger and shake as an orgasm passed through her. He let her settle down before he slowly started fingering her again. She would only last a minute or two before she was squeezing his finger again.

    Down on the floor her mother was cumming on Tracy’s fingers. She was squirting all over her hand. Nicole came up off her son’s dick and moaned out.

    As Chris watched his mother moan he began to cum. A jet of cum erupted from his dick and hit Nicole on the chin. She looked down and watched him pump out cum as her own climax ran through her. Chris shot another stream that splashed on her cheek and then several more that fell on his stomach and thighs. When Nicole’s orgasm was over she dipped her head down and began cleaning the cum from Chris’s thighs. Tracy slipped her fingers from Nicole’s pussy and asked her if she would mind some help with the clean up. Nicole didn’t look up as she licked a big line of semen off his thigh and after she swallowed she quickly asked, “Would you mind that Chris?”, before taking his cock back in her mouth to clean it.

    “No. Go ahead,” Chris told her eagerly.

    Tracy smiled at him and then dipped her head down and began cleaning up the cum on his stomach.

    Chris’ cock never soften. Even after pumping out all that cum. He remained fully erect in his mothers mouth as she and Tracy took care of the semen. When Tracy had got the last of the cum off his belly Nicole came up off Chris’ dick and started to kiss Tracy. They could both taste Chris on each others tongues. When Nicole pulled away she looked down at Chris who had begun masturbating as he watch Tracy and his mom kiss.

    “I swear that dick never gets soft,” she told Tracy, “He is always ready to go.”

    “Do you mind if I give it a shot?” Tracy asked.

    Nicole looked at Chris who had an even bigger smile on his face at the thought of fucking Tracy. “I don’t think he’ll have a problem with that. I want to go see if Cassie needs help.”

    So Nicole got up and headed back to John as Tracy took hold of Chris’ penis and guide him into her as she straddled him.

    Nicole walked back to the couch and sat down beside John. She watched Cassie suck on the head of his cock before he looked up at her and they shared a kiss.

    “How’s she doing?” She asked him when they parted.

    “Wonderful,” was his reply. “I’m surprised how good she is already.”

    “She’s had plenty of practice with Chris. I swear every time I come home I find her with his cock in her mouth.”

    “Lucky guy.”

    Cassie took John from her mouth and said, “I can’t help it if I like it so much.”

    “No you can’t,” John told her, “And you are very good so you should do it whenever you want.”

    Cassie looked to her mother and asked, “You want to take over?”

    “Why don’t we both help out John. I’ll suck while you stroke.”

    “Okay,” Cassie said as her mother took just the head of John’s cock into her mouth. Cassie started stroking his shaft while Nicole’s tongue started to dance across the head of his dick.

    John still had a finger in Cassie, and as she stroked him he added a second. She gasped a little as he squeezed the other finger into her tight little pussy but she was pushing back trying to help it in so he knew he wasn’t hurting her. She began to make little moaning noises as she stroked him. Her hand that had been playing with his balls moved underneath her and between her legs. She rubbed her clit while John fucked her with his fingers. Nicole took over on his balls. She caressed them while she worked on his dick.

    Over on the floor Tracy was riding Chris. When she heard Cassie start moaning she turned and looked at what was going on back there. The sight of the mother and daughter working on her dad thrilled her. She increased her pace on Chris. When she turned back and looked down at him he blurted out, “I’m going to cum again Tracy.”

    Tracy quickly slid off his cock and got her mouth around him just as he exploded. She almost gagged as he filled her mouth. She swallowed the mouthful as he continued to pump out more. She was amazed he could have so much left in him after the load she and Nicole had cleaned off him. When he finally stopped cumming she kept him in her mouth and was surprised he never softened. Nicole was right, he seemed to be ready to go again.

    “You done or would you like some more?” She asked him when she took him from her mouth and stroked him.

    “More please,” he responded.

    “Okay,” she said stroking him. As her hand worked on his dick she leaned down by his ear and whispered, “Have you ever had anal sex Chris?”

    He didn’t speak, just shook his head.

    “Well it’s about time you tried,” she said. She sat up and straddled him again but this time she turned around and faced the couch. As she squatted over his dick she reach down between her legs and guide his cock head to her anus. When she felt it pressing on her asshole she slowly pushed her self down on him.

    Chris was mesmerized by the sight of her milky white ass lowering on to his penis. Her ass was very tight around his cock and when she started to raise herself up and down on it he couldn’t believe how good it felt.

    As Tracy slowly moved her ass on Chris’ penis she watched as Nicole sucked her father and he fingered Cassie. Cassie was so lost in the pleasure of his fingers moving in her she had stopped stroking John’s dick. Her hand was just resting at the base of his cock as she lay with her eyes closed pushing her vagina onto his fingers.

    Nicole lifted her head off John and looked at her daughter lost in pleasure. “She looks like she’s enjoying herself,” she said looking at up at John.

    “Oh she definitely is. I’ve lost track of how many times she’s cum,” John told her.

    “You doing okay honey,” Nicole asked her.

    Cassie opened her eyes and smiled at her mom, “Doin’ great.”

    “Would you like to switch John’s fingers with this,” she gave John’s hard cock a shake with her hand.

    “Yes please,” she said excitedly.

    “Well get up here,” Nicole said releasing his cock and making room for her daughter.

    Cassie sat up and threw her leg over John. She was sitting on his lap with his cock resting against the front of her. John took in the sight of her. Her skin was slightly tan except for the small pale triangles the tan lines made on her pert little tits. Her nipples were hard little stubs. John took his thumb and traced a circle around one of them. This made her shudder.

    “Get up on your knees baby,” Nicole told Cassie. Cassie did as she was told. Nicole’s hand guide John to her daughters opening.

    John now looked at the pale triangle around her smooth pussy and his penis flex a little at the sight of it.

    “It feels like John likes what he sees,” Nicole said to Cassie.

    Cassie smiled and blushed a little.

    “Yes I do,” John agreed.

    “Okay baby just ease it in slowly,” Nicole instructed.

    Cassie gently pushed herself down on his cock. The head slipped in and she had to stop.

    “It’s okay honey,” Nicole said, “Just take it easy. Don’t rush.”

    “He’s a lot bigger than Chris,” Cassie said.

    “Yes he is,” Nicole answered.

    Cassie spent about minute easing herself slowly onto John. She eventually stopped when he was halfway in.

    “I think that all I can do,” she told them.

    ‘That’s more than enough,” John said. He cupped her ass in his hands and began to guide her slowly up and down his cock. It didn’t take long for them to find a nice slow, easy rhythm.

    Tracy watched all of this as she rode Chris. Her one hand pinched and played with one of her nipples while the other moved between rubbing her clit and Chris’s balls. She watched Nicole lean back and start fingering herself and rubbing her clit while she watched Cassie ride John. Tracy could see her dad wasn’t able to get all the way in and it made her think of when they first started having sex. How that big cock felt stretching her. Her hand moved faster on her clit. She quickened her pace on Chris’ cock.

    Nicole masturbated as she took in the site of her daughter. It turned her on so much to see her astride John. As she watched she noticed Cassie’s breathing start to quicken and that she was increasing how fast she moved on John. “You about to cum baby,” Nicole asked.

    Cassie nodded her head but stayed silent.

    Nicole sat up and started to rub Cassie’s clit. She then dipped her head down and gave her nipple a quick lick and suck before she told her, “Go ahead baby. Cum all over John’s cock.”

    Cassie closed her eyes and started making little grunts. Her mom worked her clit while she dipped down again for another lick on her nipple.

    “Oh Mommy,” Cassie moaned out. She started fucking John more vigorously. Her pussy was sinking farther down on him. Nicole took her nipple in her mouth and sucked hard. Cassie couldn’t take it anymore. She dropped down on John’s cock and yelled out, “I’m cummimg Mommy!”

    John felt her already tight pussy squeeze his cock. It pulsed around his dick. Her legs were shaking and her hips were bucking. He felt a warm rush of liquid run down his shaft and across his balls. The orgasm worked through her whole body.

    Nicole released her nipple and stopped rubbing her clit and just watched Cassie writhe on John’s cock. When she finally stopped she lifted herself shakily off John and collapsed on the couch.

    “You okay,” her mother asked.

    Cassie just smiled and nodded.

    “Well now I want some that,” Nicole said and stood up.

    She positioned herself between John’s legs and faced Tracy on the floor. She looked Tracy in the eye as she said, “But I want it in my ass like Tracy.” She smiled at Tracy as she spread her ass cheeks and began to move her ass to John’s dick.

    John grabbed her hips as she came down and positioned his cock. She pushed herself all the way down on him. Then she began to ride as she looked at Tracy and began to pinch her nipples.

    Tracy once again found her eyes locked with Nicole’s. Just like the night before as her dad ate her pussy.

    “How’s my son’s dick feel,” Nicole asked her.

    “Amazing. How’s my dad?”

    “Fucking wonderful.”

    They watched each other fuck as Tracy rubbed her clit and Nicole pulled on her nipples.

    “Oh fuck,” Chris suddenly said. “Oh fuuuuuuuuck.”

    He started to shoot cum into Tracy’s ass. She could feel the warm streams inside her. It wasn’t long before cum started to run out of her ass and down his dick and balls. John leaned over and looked around Nicole. The sight of all that cum running out of Tracy made him start pulling Nicole down harder and faster unto his dick.

    Nicole released one of her nipples and started fingering her cunt. She too was very turned on by the sight. Tracy never slowed down. She kept squatting down on his dick as he emptied his cock in her.

    Nicole was the next to cum. Tracy watched her bounce on John’s cock and finger herself. Nicole threw her head back and let out a groan as her hand moved out of her pussy and onto her clit rubbing it quickly. A jet of pussy juice squirted out of her and almost reached Tracy and Chris. Both of the twins couldn’t believe it. They had never seen their mother cum like that. Another jet quickly followed the first, and then several more followed.

    That was all Tracy needed to see before she started to cum. Her ass clamped down on Chris hard. He moaned from the sensation on his still sensitive cock. More juice ran out of her and mixed with the cum on his shaft and balls.

    John watched Tracy as he pounded away at Nicole’s ass. Her ass was still squeezing his cock as her orgasm wound down. He felt the pressure building in him and pulled out of her. He dick released a long rope of cum which landed on Nicole’s back and across her ass. Another pump splattered on his cock and hand. He shot a few more across his stomach and chest before he finished. He relaxed back into the couch and released his cock as his head lolled back and a smile creeped across his face.

    He felt a mouth on his dick and was surprised to find Cassie cleaning cum from his shaft when he opened his eyes and looked down. Her mother quickly joined her and worked her tongue across his stomach and chest. John looked over Nicole and Cassie as Tracy raised herself off of Chris. She stood and walked over behind Nicole where she kneeled down. John watched her lower her head and lick the line of cum he had shot across Nicoles’s ass and back.

    Chris stayed laying on the floor and was now jacking off his still hard dick using his and Tracy’s cum for lube. When Nicole finished helping Cassie and Tracy with John’s cum and noticed her son she shook her head.

    “I don’t know how he does it,” she said.

    “If I had a mother and sister like you guys I would probably be hard all the time too,” John told her.

    Nicole got back up on the couch and and rested her head on John’s shoulder as she relaxed. Tracy joined them and laid down with her head in Nicole’s lap. Cassie was resting her head on John’s thigh on the other side. She was still holding John’s cock from when she was sucking the cum from it. It just rested in her hand as it softened and they all rested together.